Road to Harmony

by Artthriller94

Rating: teen
Tags: Applejack (EqG), Adventure, Equestria Girls, Sunset Shimmer, Violence, Twilight Sparkle (EqG), Alternate Universe, Human, Rarity (EqG), Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 68733

How will a team of street racers find their way back to their world, with the help from the Rainbooms?

Charlie Johnson, and his best friends, were just regular L.A. high school street racers, racing for fun. But when they get sent away from their home, by a familiar villain from Equestria, they are trapped in an alternate world where magic exists. Now, Charlie and the gang suddenly needs the help from Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, and the rest of the Rainbooms from Canterlot High, to help them return home in time, and save Los Angeles, while street racing, seeking advice from the princesses, and learning their new-found magic within themselves!

Published 2018-12-15 15:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2022-06-22 23:54:18 UTC

1: Unexpected Road Trip

Author's Note

Hi! This is the first time I am writing a story, here on Fimfiction. Please know that the characters, Charlie Johnson, David Jefferson, Rachael Bailey, Sam Barrett, Bobby Brant, and Lily Mavis, are my original characters. The cars they will be driving are based of the popular cars from both "The Fast and the Furious" and "2Fast 2Furious," but I won't be adding or referencing the main, minor, or any characters from the movie franchise.

The first chapters will take place in Canterlot City, to get Charlie and his friends to know around the school and the city. I hope this story is good enough, so please let me know what you think. Thank you.

1: Unexpected Road Trip

In the magical world of Equestria, there lived many talking mythical creatures, which was mostly populated, and ruled, by talking ponies. They all lived together in harmony, and what protects this world are the Elements of Harmony.

These consists of six powerful elements: Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty, and Magic. All six elements are represented, and bestowed, on six different ponies that live in Equestria: Applejack, a hard-working earth pony, who enjoys working in her family's farm, Sweet Apple Acres, bucking on trees to harvest fresh apples. She represents the element of Honesty, since she gives an honest answer to anypony she meets.

Next, Fluttershy is a very shy and timid pegasus pony, who takes care of animals. She treats any creature she meets with lots of kindness, so she represents the element of kindness.

Now, Pinkie Pie, another earth pony, is very hyperactive, since she eats lots of sweets, and loves to throw parties all the time, even parties she makes up. Pinkie Pie represents the element of Laughter because of her way of making other laugh, and have a fun time.

Rarity is a glamorous unicorn, and a fashionista who creates dresses in a boutique. She tends to have a flair for fashion design, and loves to be part of a royal status; but at the same time, she is a representation of the element of Generosity, because she gives a generous gift for anypony who need something special in their lives.

If there is the fastest pony in Equestria, it is Rainbow Dash. She is a proud pegasi pony, who is in charge of controlling the weather in Ponyville. Rainbow tends to be a big show-off, so that she can be part of her favorite team, the Wonderbolts, but she does represent the element of Loyalty, since she is always there to help a friend.

And finally, there is Twilight Sparkle, and her baby dragon assistant, Spike. Twilight loves studying, as much as she can, about magic, and learning many aspects of friendship. Once a unicorn, she has become an alicorn, a pony with a unicorn horn and pegasi wings, and crowned as the Princess of Friendship.

All six of these ponies have been best friends ever since, and they know the importance of the Elements of Harmony. Without them, Equestria would be defenseless against enemy forces, that would try to take over it. Twilight and her friends have been in many adventures, defeating villains, solving friendship problems, and saving their world many times.

However, there is another world that is similar to Equestria, but different in its own way. That world is the human version of Equestria, called Canterlot City, in which Twilight has been to. When her crown had been stolen by a unicorn named Sunset Shimmer, Twilight and Spike had to get her crown back, via a magical mirror, and understand the world of humans, while Spike had to get accustomed with his dog form. Strangely enough, Canterlot City's inhabitants are the same ponies in Equestria, but they walk on two legs, eat different foods, talk on smartphones, and most of them go to Canterlot High, a school where Twilight met the human versions of her friends. After Twilight defeated Sunset Shimmer, and retrieved her crown back, she appointed her new friends to look after Sunset, and teach her all about friendship. Ever since then, Sunset became a resident of Canterlot City, learning more about making friends. However, there was also a human version of Twilight Sparkle, who is the same as the pony version, but she wears glasses. Now, as a team called the Rainbooms, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Spike go to Canterlot High together, having fun, and saving their world from any magic crisis.

One day, all the classes at Canterlot High had just ended, as the students all rushed out to enjoy their vacation from school. Sunset Shimmer, on the other hand, stayed behind to sit down, and wrote a message on her book to Princess Twilight Sparkle. When Princess Twilight left the human world, she gave Sunset a magical book that can send her a message, and vise versa, just like texting on a smartphone.

Dear Princess Twilight, she began, it has been quiet and peaceful around here, ever since we left Camp Everfree, and that me and my friends have gotten these cool geodes that gives us special abilities. Rainbow Dash has super speed, Applejack is superstrong, Rarity can control gems, Fluttershy can speak to animals, Pinkie Pie throws confetti that explodes, the human version of you can control magic, and I can see and feel what others have been through. But recently, I feel like doing something that would get me fired up inside. Something... exciting.

Sunset paused for a minute, waiting for a reply from Princess Twilight. And in no time at all, she did respond. That's great to hear, Sunset. But what kind of exciting thing do you want to do?

Sunset pondered, and wrote, Well, during the Friendship Games, I rode on a Motorcycle, a riding machine on two wheels, and I felt the adrenaline rush flowing through my body, as I pushed on to pass the other competitors, even though it was only a short time to solve a magic problem during the games. I want to race just a little more, on something that is... more faster, more stylish, more... awesome! Then, Sunset raised an eyebrow, then smiled and rolled her eyes. Oh great. I'm starting to sound like Rainbow Dash, am I? she finished.

Yeah, kinda,' Twilight wrote back. Well, if you do find something exciting like that, tell me all about it. I'll write to you later.

Sunset finished her message with a Will do, Twilight. See ya, and closed her book. Then, she gazed up at the sky, and thought of how cool it must be to race again.

Los Angeles, California. A great, big city where everyone's dream can be achieved or dashed away. There are times when, at night, the quiet roads of LA are invaded by the sounds of V8 engines and turbochargers. American Muscle and JDM Imports lining up near sidewalks, roads unofficially blocked off with road cones, and the load roar of engines unleashed after the sound of the word “GO!” These are the usual street race activities happening every night on the streets of LA. Every Californian street racer knows that Los Angeles is the only playground worth tearing up the asphalt, and the most risky playground to be arrested by the sound of one word: cops. The load sirens and flashing lights from black and white-colored vehicles, and being chased around by them, are just enough to ruin a young street racer's dream of becoming famous, or even infamous. In this world of street racing, no one has ever been put in danger by mysterious magic, nor have they ever believed that there are worldly dimensions other than their own. However, one team of street racers did experienced these sorts of strange magic that had befallen on them, and saved another world, and theirs, from harm. They didn't choose to carry out this heavy responsibility, but they were determined, and clever, to do what is right for any universe.

Three 16 years old teenagers, Charlie Johnson, David Jefferson, and Rachael Bailey, raced toward their high school, in order to get to class in record time.

“Come on, guys. ” Charlie spoke through the C.B. microphone, “Don't make it easy on me!”

Charlie drifted around the final corner in his supercharged, jet-black 1970 Dodge Charger and following behind him, in the Bomex body-kitted, lime-green 1996 Mitsubishi Eclipse, was David.

“You're not gonna' win this time, Charlie!” shouted David, as he shifted gear.

“Oh, you know he's gonna win, David,” the voice belonged to Rachael, driving in her gloss-red 1997 Mazda RX-7, fitted with Veilside body kits. “And so am I!”

Rachael soon passed David, and was closing in on Charlie's back bumper, when they finally see Los Angeles High, their high school. All three racers slowed down immediately, made a final right turn toward the school's parking lot, and they each picked an empty spot to park their cars. Every weekdays is always a race to get to school first.

“I win. Again,” said Charlie, as he stepped out with a smirk.

“Well, you don't have to be so smug about it,” Rachael grumbled, as she slammed the door of her car. “and I was about to win, too.”

“Don't be so down, Rachael. You will beat him soon enough. It just takes a little bit of practice, and patience.” David assured, with an smile.

Soon, they were down the school hallway to class. There were posters everywhere on every lockers saying “Magical Spring Prom: April 12th." April is only one month way, but only a few students are attending to it, due to the lack of interest.

“So, this year's prom is going to be fantasy-based. No surprise there,” said Charlie, with a sigh.

Rachael wasn't happy about this. “I'll pass. Dressing up in silly, fru-fru outfits are, totally, out of the question!”

“You don't have to dress like that,” said Charlie. “But I'm not going, either. I don't need a date to go with to make this the best prom night ever. I just like to see others have a good time, that's all.”

“I don't think I will attend it, too,” said David. “The entrance fee is always expensive, at least to those who can't afford it.”

“Like you, David?” teased Rachael.

David nervously chuckled. “Yeah, like me.”

These are the common problems that prevents them to enter their school's prom night, not that they don't have anything else to do. Charlie had always wanted to ask a girl out on a date, but never had the confidence to do so, because he is sure that a girl would reject him if they already have a date, or a boyfriend for that matter. Rachael, on the other hand, likes to dress in something torn, or rebellious, in either black, red, grey, or in between those colors. She doesn't like all those dress that speaks out “cute” or “lovely.” As for David, his money was saved up to build his '95 Eclipse, so he can join Charlie's little street racing team, which consists of Charlie, Rachael, and himself. So, David is, currently, a little broke, but that doesn't seem to bother him, at the moment.

Suddenly, the school bell rang, and all the students ran towards their classes. “I'll see you guys after school!” called Charlie, as he headed off to history class.

After school was over for the day, Charlie, David, and Rachael, drove off to find a local street race to compete in. Now, street racing is, of course, illegal and dangerous, which causes accidents to somebody else, but to the three racers, it's nothing more than a way to help support their families for a better life, whenever they win a race or two. But tonight, things were about to get strange and different.

Recently, there had been reports of a mysterious racer, driving a matte black hyper car, with a green flame paint job, sabotaging races all across L.A. This racer's vehicle, as the reports indicated, resembles a Lamborghini Veneno, and drives recklessly. The Los Angeles Police Department has had so much difficulty catching the mystery racer, that they decided to find and shut down every last street race, and arrest anyone that are involved. Unfortunately, our heroes aren't aware of all of this, since it just happened in the last six days.

Presently, David's police scanner, equipped on his dashboard, sounded off. “10-4, we've just arrested six more drivers in the process, Lieutenant. Out on Rodeo Drive.” David knew this was trouble, and he quickly alerted his friends, through the C.B.

“Where is this taking place, David?” asked Rachael.

“At Rodeo Drive! Five blocks ahead!” responded David.

“Alright, guys,” said Charlie, “let's get outta' here. Looks like tonight's not our night.”

They attempted to pull over and turn around, but before they could, a black car weaved through the three cars, at 120 miles per hour. This surprised Charlie and his friends, and caused them to hit their brakes hard, fishtail, and stop right on their tracks.

“Hey!” shouted Rachael to the speeding driver, who disappeared. “Watch where you're going, lunatic!”

“That guy almost crashed into us!” exclaimed David.

Charlie furrowed his eyes, in suspicion. There was something wrong about the black car, that Charlie saw just when it blew by him. It was shaped to be like the Lamborghini Veneno, but the real Veneno had metallic gray paint, with Italian colored stripes on the sides. The color and paint scheme, on this imitation, were all incorrect, but that wasn't all that Charlie saw. There was some type of black crown, with four greenish bubbles on the tips, painted above the rear fender. It looked familiar...

“Charlie?” asked David, “What's wrong?”

“That car,” replied Charlie. “There's something strange about the paint job, and I don't like it, at all.” David and Rachael were both confused.

“Come on,” said Charlie, firmly, “let's head back to my place. I want to research something about that car.”

His two best friends weren't sure about why the Lamborghini was so important, but they all got back in their cars, and followed Charlie back to his house.

In his bedroom, Charlie turned on his computer, while David was looking at his friend's family pictures, and Rachael was laying on Charlie's bed, waiting for a result. Once the computer was up and running, Charlie quickly browsed on the internet and typed in “Queen Chrysalis” in the Google search box, showing images of a horned creature, with insect wings, and holes on its legs.

“That's it!” shouted Charlie, getting the attention of David and Rachael.

“What's it?” asked David. Charlie pointed his finger on one of the images on the screen.

“Wait,” said Rachael, confused with what she is seeing. “Is that what's on that car we just saw?”

“Kinda',” Charlie responded. “That paint scheme is the same kind of colors that Queen Chrysalis was shown in the end of “My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic” season 2! Now, I don't know if the driver is Chrysalis herself, but I think the green flames are from her transformation spells whenever she changes...” Charlie couldn't finish his theory, when he saw the perplexed faces on his two friends.

“Okay...” remarked Rachael, “that is a weird explanation, even for you, Charlie. But if what you're saying is true, why hasn't any of our other friends, at school, told us about this? They get involved with those street races mostly.”

“Maybe they were too busy with all the gossip, to even remember telling us?” David pondered.

“I don't know,” said Charlie, seriously, “but tomorrow, I'll talk with Sam Barrett, see if he knows anything about this.”

“Then I’m gonna' talk with Lily Mavis. She always knows everything, and I mean everything,” said David.

Rachael then sighed, “Well, that leaves Bobby Brant. I'll go talk to him tomorrow.”

“Okay then,” concluded Charlie. “I guess this is our mission to find out about this mystery racer. We'll talk to every street gangs in L.A. and maybe they'll have some answers.” They all agreed to this, but what they will all experience tomorrow will change their lives forever.

The very next morning, at school, Charlie, David, and Rachael did talk to their other street racing friends, Sam, Lily, and Bobby.

Sam Barrett was a southern Texas ranch boy before he moved to L.A. to see what it's like to live in the city. He is always happy to meet new people, even when they make fun of his southern accent and his white cowboy hat. He drives a metallic blue and white striped, 1969 Chevy Camaro Yenko.

Lily Mavis is a very hyperactive girl, who loves fun parties, makes people laugh, and mysteriously knows everything of what people talk about, and even what they don't know about. The only thing they DO know is that Lily drives a Veilside body-kitted, Warrior-Pink 2001 Honda S2000 convertible.

Lastly, Bobby Brant is an intelligent, and artistic British blonde from overseas, despite the fact that he likes to show off his different attire he often wears to school. Surprisingly, he drives a C-West body-kitted, silver and blue striped 1999 Nissan Skyline GT-R. His car is considered illegal to drive on the streets of America, but Bobby's father has somehow convinced the Department of Motor Vehicles to let his son keep it, as long as he doesn't get in trouble with the cops.

Each three friends are on a team of their own, with Charlie and Sam as separate leaders. The two teams talked about the racer Charlie spoke about, but even Lily doesn't know anything about it.

“Well, I guess we'll have to find this evil changling queen, and stop her from taking over our world!" shouted Lily. "Oooohhh! This is gonna' be...”

“We don't know if it's really Queen Chrysalis, Lily,” Sam interrupted. “However, we can try to find whoever is driving that car.”

“How are we gonna' do that? asked Bobby. “They could be anywhere in L.A. by now!” But before anyone could make a suggestion, the school bell suddenly rang.

“We'll figure it out after class,” said Charlie. With that being said, the six racers split up for class.

Presently, the sun was about to set in the horizon, as the two team of friends rode together, in single formation, to find the black racer; but so far, they have had no luck. They have traveled up and down the urban streets of Los Angeles, asking many street racing gangs a few questions, but nothing came up in their favor, except one gang told Charlie that they saw the racer cross the city limit on the freeway.

“I guess that this guy, or girl, moved on to another city. I don't think we'll be seeing them again, for a while.” sighed Rachael, though the C.B.

“Maybe, but I'll bet they'll be back, with their own team.” said Sam.

"Maybe we should just forget all about them, and just have some fun, as usual." David suggested.

“Well, in that case...” smiled Charlie, “why don't we have a little race to Hollywood Hills, for old time's sake? It's been four years since we've hung out there.”

Ever since the first day Charlie, David, and Rachael met Sam, Lily, and, Bobby, they raced to Hollywood Hills, to see a meteor shower up close. Everyone agreed, and with no hesitation, they all raced and roared their way to the hills. It was about 2 miles from where they were, and in no time, they were on a straight line of road, with no traffic, or cops, anywhere.

“Hey, guys!” spoke Lily, through her C.B., “Have you noticed that there's no one out here tonight?”

David looked out of his window, “Yeah, you're right! I don't see anyone walking, or driving, on the streets!”

“Man, it's like a ghost town here!” shouted Charlie, “It's almost like something just made everyone disappear!”

Then, it happened. From out of nowhere, a big blue swirling dimensional rift appeared floating in the middle of the road, and all six drivers gasped.

“HIT THE BRAKES!!!” exclaimed Charlie.

No one said a word, as they all applied their brakes hard, but it was too late. Charlie's Charger was the first one through, then David's Eclipse, Rachael's RX-7, until there was no car left on the lonely road. When the portal closed, a particular matte black and green flamed Lamborghini Veneno drove up to where the six racers vanished. And from behind the driver seat, came a few evil giggles.

The sun was setting on the horizon, when Sunset Shimmer and the Rainbooms were still at Canterlot High, discussing their casual plans for vacation.

“I'm going to work on a new fashion line for display at the boutique, and I will need absolute quiet while I'm at it.” said Rarity.

“That's alright, Rarity,” Applejack assured, “I'm gonna' work on the farm, harvesting apples with Big Mac.”

“What about you, Rainbow Dash?” asked Fluttershy.

“Nothin',” said Rainbow. “I'm not sure what I'm gonna' do. I guess I'll just be reading a new comic book copy of Daring Do.”

“Well, I'm going to read the animals, at the animal shelter, a nice story to bed.” Fluttershy added.

“Heh, I wish I could think of something to do,” said Sunset, with a sigh.

“Why not, Sunset?” asked Twilight Sparkle.

“Well, I wrote to Princess Twilight earlier ago,” Sunset began, “and I told her about our geodes, and what it would be like to race on two, or four wheels, and just race for fun. I felt that way during the Motocross trial at the Friendship Games, and I guess...”

“You got the need for speed to race against someone out in Canterlot City tonight?” implied Pinkie.

“Well...yeah. How'd you know?” asked Sunset, curiously.

Pinkie just grinned. “Just a hunch.” Everyone rolled their eyes, as if what Pinkie said was obvious.

“I'm sure you'll be able to get your own car, Darling,” said Rarity. “Then you'll give us a ride in it every once in a while.”

“Yeah, totally!” Rainbow joined in. “And if you want, we can customize it to look fast, and awesome!”

“And perhaps,” added Twilight, “I can setup the electronics components to make your car perform better.”

Sunset smiled at that, “Thanks, girls. You're always there for me.”

Soon, the Rainbooms walked home together, when they felt something behind their backs, and stopped at their tracks. It felt like something had just gave off a strange energy. A strange energy that feels a little cold, and tingling their senses.

“Is it me, or does anybody feel something behind me?” asked Applejack, nervously.

“Is it something scary?” asked Fluttershy, afraid to turn around.

“Oooohhh,” said Pinkie, cheerfully, “It feels tingly!”

“I hope it's a good kind of tingly!” shivered Rarity.

Everyone turned their heads to see what's behind, only to find a big blue swirling vortex portal floating above the road, three feet away from where they were standing. Sunset couldn't believe what she was seeing, yet she saw something like this before.

It was during the last round of the Friendship Games, when Twilight, the human Twilight, got corrupted with a lot of magic she wasn't ready for, and turned into a sorceress-like monster. She opened lots of rifts and almost destroyed her world, but Sunset was able to show her a different way, and change her back to normal. Now, there was another rift that had just opened, but not by Twilight this time.

“Oh no!” Sunset gasped. “Not again!”

“Is that some kind of rift?” asked Rainbow.

“What do you think?” Applejack retorted.

“Isn't that what we saw, back in the Friendship Games?” asked Fluttershy. Everyone looked towards Twilight.

“It wasn't me this time!” whimpered Twilight, all nervous and shocked, “I swear it!”

“And the last time a portal opened up, it was purple, not blue!” shouted Spike.

“Then, how do we stop it?” asked Rarity.

But before anyone could respond, they heard a sound of a mighty roar coming from the blue rift. The Rainbooms were now scared stiff, already thinking that there is a new monster coming into their world, to tear their city apart. Suddenly, in a split second, a black, classic muscle car soared out of the portal, slammed onto the pavement, and fishtailed to a stop, right next to the girls. At that moment, their jaws dropped.

“W-w-what...the...?” Sunset whispered, shocked to see a muscle car jumping out of nowhere.

“I...i...is that...a...?” Twilight stuttered.

But she was quickly interrupted, as a green import car came out, then a red one, a blue muscle car, a silver import, and finally, a pink convertible, and they all stopped next to each other, and the Rainbooms. At this point, Rarity was about to faint, with her legs wobbling, and closing her eyes, but Applejack snapped her out of it.

“Okay, calm down, Rarity,” said Applejack. “You're just imagining things...like us, I think. Let's all close and open our eyes, and then they won't be there anymore.”

The rest of the Rainbooms followed Applejack's instructions, but when they did open their eyes, all six foreign cars, that they never saw before, were still there. Then, a young teenager stepped out of his black muscle car, and looked around his surroundings. He has black hair, dark brown eyes, wearing a black T-shirt, dark blue jeans, with a brown belt around his waist, and brown sneakers. Soon, five more teenagers stepped out of their cars, and when the boy turned to the Rainbooms' direction, he gave a surprised look on his face, and they all did the same thing.

Everyone's heart was pounding a little faster, thinking of what to say to him, when at last, Sunset smiled and spoke nervously. “Uh...hi?”

The boy was really Charlie, who simply just raised his right hand and gave a nervous chuckle, as if he's trying hard to respond back. “H-hi,” he finally said.

2: Explanations and Introductions

Author's Note

Hello again! This chapter reveals how my OCs's home world (the real world) knows about the characters of Equestria Girls, and how the Rainbooms reacted to the truth that they are fictional characters, and how they quickly became friends. Just to let you all know, that there will be a little bit of romance, among my OC boys and the girls of the Rainbooms, later on. The next chapter will deal with street racing in Canterlot City.

Enjoy!

2: Explanations and Introductions

Nighttime was only a few minutes away in Canterlot City, but at Canterlot High, the Rainbooms were still in a moment of shock; to see six new teenage strangers, and their cars, that just came out of nowhere. What they didn't was that these strangers, Charlie, David, Rachael, Sam, Bobby, and Lily, were from a world where Canterlot High, the Rainbooms, and even all of Equestria's inhabitants, were all fictional things. None of them wanted to say about this, because the girls would either think they are crazy, or get the wrong idea of their lives being a lie. So, it was obvious to Charlie and his friends that they need to keep their world a secret, until the time was right. No one said a word, until at last, Charlie cleared his throat to break the silence.

“Um...hi there.” Charlie spoke. “You're...probably wondering who we are, and where we came from.”

Sunset was the first to respond. “Y-yeah. Who are you guys?”

“I'm Charlie Johnson,” Charlie answered, “and these are my friends.”

“My name's David Jefferson,” said David, nervously. “Nice to meet you all.”

Rachael was next to be introduced, but wasn't afraid to do so. “Hey. I'm Rachael Bailey,” she said, confidently.

“Howdy!” Sam spoke up, as he tip his cowboy hat. “The name's Sam Barrett. Pleased to meet yer' acquaintance.”

“Good evening. I am Bobby Brant,” Bobby greeted with a gentleman-like bow. "I do hope can get along nicely.”

Finally, Lily squealed in excitement. “Hi! I’m Lily Mavis! It’s so great to meet you girls! I think we’re going to be best friends! Oooh! I’m so excited!!!” Lily grinned widely, while the other teammates laughed, in embarrassment; except Rachael, who just groaned.

Applejack chuckled, “Well, I guess then, there’s nothin’ to worry about, fellows. They’re just like us.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie Pie agreed. “It’s like they’re our counterparts! Only most of them are boys, and there’s only six of them, and there’s seven of us!”

Everyone looked at Pinkie in confusion.

“What do you mean by ‘counterparts,’ Pinkie?” asked Twilight.

“Well, think about it!” Pinkie began her theory. “Applejack and Sam are wearing hats, so they like to work on a farm. Fluttershy and David are nervous when they introduce themselves. Rarity and Bobby are wearing fancy clothing, so they like to make and wear them. Rainbow Dash and Rachael are very competitive and both hate losing. Sunset and Charlie are both good leaders and finally...” Pinkie and Lily hugged each other, “WE’RE LIKE TWINS!!!” they shouted in unison.

Everyone else looked at each other for a moment. Could it be true? Are they sort of like counterparts? Maybe Pinkie knows a lot more than they’ll ever know. In any case, Rainbow Dash cleared her throat, to get back to the situation at hand.

“Well, where did you guys came from, anyway?” Rainbow asked, suspiciously.

“We’re from Los Angeles, California,” said Charlie. He wasn’t expecting the Rainbooms to know where Los Angeles is, since they did came out of a dimensional rift that brought them here. “It’s a city where we live in, in another dimension.”

“I see,” Rarity rubbed her chin. “And you came here by accident, along with your cars?”

“To be honest, we don’t know,” said David. “We were just trying to get to Hollywood Hills, the place where we used to hang out, four years ago.”

“When all of a sudden,” Bobby added, “a strange blue portal appeared, and sucked us all in! That’s the only explanation we have, so far.”

“So now,” Charlie summarized, “we’re stuck in this world, and there’s a mysterious, reckless driver in L.A., driving a hypercar, and causing damage there!”

“A reckless driver?” asked Fluttershy, nervously. “You mean someone who doesn’t care about what they do to people, or ANIMALS!?”

“I’m sure glad I’m with you guys!” Spike remarked.

“And we think that driver is not human,” said Rachael, “and is...from another world, too.”

Sunset furrowed her eyes. “By ‘another world,’ do you mean Equestria?”

Charlie looked at his friends, who were all a little tense, to tell the girls that they know about Equestria, as well as every character in it. But they had no choice.

“...Yes,” Charlie confirmed. “And the driver might be a dangerous villain, by the name of Queen Chrysalis.”

Upon hearing that name, Sunset gasped in horror. “What!? But that’s impossible!”

“Who’s Queen Chrysalis?” asked Twilight.

“She’s an evil queen of the changelings from Equestria,” Sunset explained, “who take the form of some pony...or somebody else, and gains power by sucking up your feelings of love from you!” The Rainbooms gasped at this. “But Princess Twilight told me that the changeling army has been reformed, and now Chrysalis is left without her army. But, how did you know about her, Charlie?” The Rainbooms turned to him.

Now, Charlie and his team were really taking their chances. They have to tell them everything they know, or they will lose their new friends’ trust. But, will they understand? Or will they get the wrong idea? Charlie didn't know what to tell them, but he finally decided to get it over with.

“...Well,” Charlie sighed, “you see...”

“You’re all from another world, where everything about Canterlot High, and us, are actually fictional things!” Interrupted Pinkie. “And that Princess Twilight, and Equestria, are fictional things, too! And Queen Chrysalis has, somehow, found her way into your world, and you need to get back home, in time to stop her! And you wanted to keep all of this a secret, so that we don’t think that our lives are a lie, right!?” she asked, with a huge grin.

The six racers were flabbergasted, their jaws dropped, and they didn’t say one word. They just stood there, waiting for what the other girls think. How is it that Pinkie’s ‘Pinkie Sense’ always know about everything and everyone she meets, even when they are from another world? And will, or will not, the rest of the girls understand all of this?

“I...I-I...uh,” Charlie stuttered, with worry.

“Pinkie Pie?” asked Applejack, “Did you drank too much sugar, in your milkshake, lately?”

“No, Pinkie Pie's right.” David sighed. “We are from a world, where you girls are in a most popular franchise, called “My Little Pony.” The Rainbooms' expressions just turned to shock again.

“And this world is part of a 'spin-off' series, called “My Little Pony: Equestria Girls.” added Bobby. "So, we pretty much know most about everyone here, and your adventures."

“S-so...” Sunset started to shed some tears, “every people, in your world, knows about...my past? Of what I used to be?!” Twilight started to cry, too. She didn't want her past to be known as a magic-hungry monster, as well.

"I-I...can't believe this!" Twilight whimpered.

“Sunset, Twilight,” Charlie said, firmly. Sunset and Twilight looked at him, surprised. “Many people do know about both your past, but that doesn't make you who you are. You are who you choose to be. And anyone who watches your show are learning from your experiences, lives, and adventures. I believe that, by doing that, they want to be just like both of you.” Charlie gave them a smile. “You have no idea how many people love about you, your friends, even all the ponies in Equestria!”

“R...really?” Sunset sniffed, breaking a small smile.

"Is that true?" Twilight asked, wiping her tears away.

“Of course!” Lily joined in. “Most of our friends, and families, know and love everything and everypony from the show, “My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic,” from Princess Twilight to minor characters, like Lyra and Bon-Bon! You girls have many fans around the world, more than you can count!”

When they heard of this, every feelings of anxiety, shock, and suspicions, slowly disappeared from the Rainbooms. They felt a whole lot better, knowing that there are people that can love everything about them, good or bad.

“So, we are like some sort of celebrities?” asked Rarity, her eyes sparkling with delight.

“Yup,” smirked Sam, “that's pretty much it.”

“Well then, sugarcube,”Applejack smiled warmly, “anybody who comes from a world, where we are so popular there, are okay in my book!” She then shook hands with Sam. Everyone else did so, as well.

“”You fellows are always welcome at the Carousel Boutique,” said Rarity, shaking Bobby's hand, “if you ever need some new outfits.”

“I'm sure we'll get together for a friendly racing competition.” Rainbow added.

“And I can show you all the animals at the Animal Shelter.” Fluttershy put in.

“I guess I can show you my inventions, at my house, if you want.” Twilight smiled, nervously.

“Thank you, girls. I'm so glad that we can all be friends.” Charlie was so relieved. “But still, let's not tell anyone about our world, or the show.”

“We promise!” shouted Pinkie. She then made her famous Pinkie Promise hand gestures. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!” Everyone laughed.

Charlie sighed and looked at the high school. “I wish we could go to school here. This place is amazing!”

“Oh! Oh! Why don't they apply at Canterlot High?” suggested Pinkie. “That way, after vacation is over, we can get them to know everyone here, and we can have a Welcome Party for them!”

“Huh?” the six teens gasped, in unison.

“I think that's a splendid idea, dear!” agreed Rarity.

“Sure, why not?” Sunset added.

“Are you sure?” asked Charlie, nervously. “Is it okay? I mean, we do go to high school and all, but what about Queen Chrysalis? She could still be in our city. We can't just...”

Sunset placed a hand on Charlie's shoulder. “It's okay, Charlie,” said Sunset, “I'll write a letter to Princess Twilight. Maybe she'll know what to do about this, but you guys will need to make the most out of this situation.”

Charlie thought for a moment, and smiled. Sunset was right. The only thing they could do right now, was to stay here, and go to school at Canterlot High. Who knows? Maybe him and his friends will have great adventures together, with the Rainbooms by their sides. The only question now is: where will they stay, in the meantime?

“You're right, Sunset. Thanks.” Charlie smirked, then he frowned. “But I don't know where we are going to stay for a while. It would be a bother if we asked to stay at each of your homes. Would it?”

“Of course not!" said Applejack. "Each of you will stay in each of our houses. We'll say to our families that you're all foreign exchange students, from another country, and you can park your cars out on the sidewalk. Sam will stay at my home."

"Thanks, Applejack," said Sam. "I'll be sure to help you and your family out on your farm."

"Then, I think Bobby shall stay at my house, as well." Rarity added. "If he has an eye for fashion like me, he can help me at the boutique, whenever he likes!"

Bobby smiled with pride. "I'd be honored to, Miss Rarity." Rarity gave a giggle at that compliment.

"I'll stay with Rainbow Dash." Rachael said, as she a devilish look at Rainbow. "I'd like to give her some friendly competition, once in a while."

Rainbow glared back at Rachael, giving a determined "You're on!" on her face.

"I wanna' stay with Pinkie Pie!" Lily shouted. "I wanna' see what she eats, where she sleeps, what she plays with, and meet Gummy!"

"Oooooh! I was thinking the same thing!" Pinkie agreed, with a wide smile.

"Um...Fluttershy?" David asked, nervously. His cheeks went bright red, and so did Fluttershy's. "Can I...stay at your house, for a while? If it's okay with you?"

"Well...um..." Fluttershy considered, "If you can help me at the Animal Shelter, then...I guess it would be alright." Both Fluttershy and David smiled at each other.

"That only leaves Sunset, Twilight, and Charlie." Rarity said.

"So, which one are you going to stay with, Charlie?" asked Rachael.

Charlie looked at Sunset, then he looked at Twilight and Spike. He didn't know who to stay with, and he didn't want to hurt one of their feelings, if he did choose. But then, he thought of an idea.

"Tell you what." Charlie began. "I'll stay with Sunset's house tonight. Then, in the next night, I'll stay with Twilight and Spike. I'm gonna' keep doing that back and forth, until we can find a way back home. Fair enough?"

Sunset, Twilight, and Spike nodded. They thought it was a pretty good idea, and when Sunset looked up at the sky, she could already tell that night has come. So, the Rainbooms will need a ride home tonight, in their new friends' cars.

"Guys," Sunset interrupted, "I'd hate to break up this 'meet and greet' so soon, but it's getting late."

"Oh, right!" Applejack gasped. "My little sister, Applebloom, will be missing me!"

"Gummy will miss his evening snack time!" shouted Pinkie.

"I need to feed and put the animals to sleep." Fluttershy said.

"And we each don't have a ride fast enough to get us home." Rarity added.

But the other six friends didn't flinch. They knew the solution, and they already liked it. "Maybe we can help with that." Charlie pointed out to the cars, still standing where they stood, when they first came through the rift.

"You...you're going to give all of us a lift?" Sunset asked, with her eyes wide with surprise.

"Of course," Charlie smiled warmly. "It's the least we could do for our friends." He blinked his left eye, making Sunset blush and smile.

"Thanks." Sunset replied.

"Shotgun!" exclaimed Pinkie, as she already quickly jumped into the passenger seat of Lily's pink S2000.

""Let's see how fast your car can go, Rachael!" Rainbow challenged, and she also sat in Rachael's RX-7's passenger seat. Rachael smirked. She was going to give Rainbow a run for her money.

Bobby escorted Rarity, like a gentleman, to the left seat of his silver Skyline GT-R, since it is an imported car from Japan. "Ladies first," said Bobby.

"Thank you, darling." Rarity returned the compliment, and then giggled.

Fluttershy was next to sit in David's Eclipse. "Don't worry, Fluttershy." David assured. "I won't go too fast for you, okay?"

"Oh, that's okay. You don't have to go slow." Fluttershy insisted. "Just don't crash...please." David nodded.

Applejack admired Sam's Camaro Yenko. "This is a pretty nice ride here, Sam. Do you use it for racing?"

"Well, I used to go dirt track racing with it, back in my hometown in Texas," said Sam, "Until I moved to Los Angeles, for a change of pace."

"Hey Sam," interrupted Twilight, "Room for one more?"

"Sure." Sam replied, as Applejack helped Twilight climb to the backseat.

"Doesn't Charlie have a backseat in his car, Twi?" asked Applejack.

"Apparently not." Twilight fastened her seatbelt.

Finally, in Charlie's supercharged Charger, Sunset looked at what's on the hood. "What is that, Charlie?"

"That is what we call a 'hood scoop," Charlie answered. "It's attached to the supercharger on the bottom, which give it more power and speed. This Charger is probably the fastest racing machine I've ever driven."

Sunset suddenly became interested of how fast this thing can go. Like what Rainbow said to her, she does have the need for speed. "How fast can it go?"

"You'll see." Charlie grabbed his CB's microphone. "Okay, guys. Light 'em up!" He then flipped the ignition switch on his dashboard, bringing his Charger roaring to life. Sunset was impressed of how the car sounds like, even when it's idling. She and Charlie could hear the other cars' engine being turned on, as well as the headlights.

"So, where will we meet in the morning?" asked Rachael, through the speakers.

"I know. We'll meet up here again, at ten o' clock," Rarity's voice was heard, "then we'll head to the Sweet Shoppe, for a milkshake. After that is anyone's suggestions."

"Sounds good to me!" agreed Pinkie.

Everybody else also agreed. Charlie spoke again. "Okay, then you girls can show us around, and to your homes, since we don't really know your world, at all. We'll split up for now, and meet each other back here in the morning. Good night, everyone!"

All the Rainbooms, and Charlie's team, said their goodbyes, and drove their separate ways. As the girls showed their drivers the way to their houses, individually, Sunset wanted to go racing somewhere in the city, and see what the Charger can do.

"Hey, Charlie," Sunset cleared her throat, "I don't have any plans for tonight. So, maybe we can go to Canterlot city, and find a race, if you want."

Charlie stopped his car slowly, and looked at Sunset. "Really? Are you sure? There aren't any cops roaming around at night, are there?"

Sunset shook her head. "Not usually. I heard there's a street race happening near DJ Pon-3's Music Center. Do you want to go there?"

But Charlie didn't answer. Instead, he winked at Sunset, put the gear into drive, and burned rubber to the Music Center.

"At least, let me show you the way!" Sunset shouted in the distance.

3: The Night is Young

The full moon was shining brightly, over the quiet streets of Canterlot City, but the quietness didn't last long, though, as the sounds of engines were revving loudly in the distance. Over at DJ Pon-3's Music Center, teenagers and young adults everywhere were cheering to the drivers, standing near their vehicles, all lined up at the starting line, waiting for a fourth racer to show. There were two JDM Imports, one bearing a slight resemblance of a 2004 Mazda RX-8, the other a generic Honda Civic, and the third car a close replica of the McLaren P1. The racers waited impatiently for someone to step up, but so far, nobody volunteered.

Finally, DJ Pon-3, better referred to as Vinyl Scratch in the real world, who was in charge of the race, sighed and approached to the front of the cars, raising her right hand to get the show going. However, as all cars were revving as loud as they could, Vinyl's visors suddenly drooped down, revealing her wide, surprised eyes. Everyone was staring at the bright lights coming from the horizon. All of the audience stood in silence, as a supercharged, gloss-black 1970 Dodge Charger, made its way to the empty spot, on the right side of the road. The driver and passenger doors opened, to reveal Charlie Johnson and Sunset Shimmer, climbing out of the cockpit. The crowd cheered for Sunset, since there was a good reason for it: Most of the crowd were the CHS students, and Sunset occasionally go to the street races, to be the starting girl. This time, they were a little surprised to see Sunset in the passenger seat. Sunset raised her hand to settle the crowd, and gave a speech.

"Ladies and gentlemen," Sunset announced, proudly, "I would like to introduce the new, foreign exchange student, who will be joining us in Canterlot High, very soon!" She pointed to Charlie, who waved. "His name is Charlie Johnson, driver of this 1970 Dodge Charger!" Everyone greeted him and cheered. "Him and his team, who are not here at this moment, will be studying at CHS, for a short period of time. But, I'm sure you'll give them a big welcome to the CHS experience. So, let's hear it for Charlie, everybody!" All the people, and students, clapped and cheered loudly, as Charlie smiled with pride. Then, Sunset placed her hand on his shoulder. "Knock 'em off the track." Sunset winked, while Charlie nodded.

Soon, after the introductions were over, all engines were fired up on all cylinders. Vinyl Scratch smirked, and raised her hand in the air, as Charlie gave an expression of pure determination, while Sunset sat in the passenger seat again, excited to know how fast this Charger is. Before they knew, Vinyl's hand dropped fast, and Charlie growled, as he slammed on the throttle hard, causing his muscle car to pull off a Wheelie, and getting a head start of the competition. Everyone gasped, including Sunset, at the spectacle they were just witnessing, and about nine seconds later, the front end of the Charger landed down, putting it on all four wheels again. Sunset relaxed herself, as Charlie was now in the zone, keeping his car in the lead, ahead of the trailing P1. The JDM Imports didn't stand a chance, as the two cars ahead of them were too fast. They retired from the race, leaving the Charger and the P1 to have a duel for the lead.

The layout of the track wasn't too big, though. This was a three lap circuit race, around two miles. There were a few lead changes; whenever the Charger goes through a corner, the braking and the handling slows it down, due to the weight, while the P1 overtakes it. However, the Charger is incredibly fast on the straights, passing the P1 again and again. It was on the second lap, that Charlie decided to try to drift through the corners. Maybe that will give him an advantage of widening the gap, and win the race. The next corner was coming up, and he thought this was the right time to drift.

"Hang on, Sunset." Charlie warned.

"Hang on to w-whaa-a-a…!!!" Sunset was interrupted, as Charlie turned the steering wheel left, and the back end of the car swayed to the right. Sunset gave a small scream, thinking that they're going to crash, but then Charlie turned the wheel quickly to the right, and the car slide gracefully through the turn, and was straightened back. They have successfully performed a drift, as the crowd roared with excitement. But Sunset was still a little scared after that.

"You're not gonna' try to do that again, are you?" Sunset asked, nervously. Charlie could see that she didn't want to pull a stunt like that again. He smiled and shook his head.

"No," said Charlie, "I suppose not." He then focused back to the race at hand, when he saw the P1 closing in on him in the rear view mirror. Suddenly, the start/finish went right passed them, and the final lap had just begun. The P1 was right on the Charger's rear bumper, and Charlie began to sweat.

"Okay," Charlie said, shifting gear. "It's gonna' get intense, from this point on!"

Charlie was right. When they were on the last turn, their opponent was neck and neck with them, on the last straightway. To their surprise, the P1 started to pick up speed, nearly passing them. But Charlie was still determined to win.

"Guess I'll have to use it!" Charlie thought.

He finally decided to use his secret weapon...NOS. On his dashboard, he pressed on a red button, labeled "NOS," and within a few seconds, blue flames blasted out of the rear exhausts, and the Charger topped out a speed of two-hundred miles per hour, leaving the P1 in the dust. Charlie gently applied the brakes, as he and Sunset crossed the finish line, coming to a stop.

Everyone gathered around Charlie's Charger to congratulate his, and Sunset's, victory. They even gave the driver of the P1 a pat on the back, as he walked towards the winners.

"Hey," the driver said, giving Charlie and Sunset a handshake. "That was an epic race! You're quite the driver! Congratulations."

"Thanks." Charlie smiled. "You weren't so bad yourself."

"I'm Maverick. I'm a transfer student at CHS. I hope to see you there, when vacation's over." Maverick waved goodbye, as he walked toward his car. Charlie could see that him and Maverick are going to be good friends.

(One hour later)

It was late, when Sunset showed Charlie the way to her home. As they were driving, Sunset asked Charlie how he performed a Wheelie, why he drifted, and where that blast of speed. Charlie answered in the best way he could explain, and Sunset was intrigued at how much he knows about street racing.

"Wow," she said, "It's like street racing is second nature to you."

Charlie chuckled. "Actually, I got into street racing because of my most favorite movie franchise back home."

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Really?"

"It's called 'The Fast and the Furious'..." and Charlie began telling her everything about the storyline, the cars, and the characters, from the first movie to the eighth, with two more in development. He even told Sunset that he, and his friends, replicated their cars from the first two films. Except that, for Bobby's Skyline, he placed the NOS tanks in the back seat, instead of the passenger seat. And Charlie's car, has two seats, not one. So, they modified their cars to suit their conditions.

At last, they arrived at their destination. Sunset's house was a tall, two-story red building, with a yellow rooftop. It almost looked liked the Ghostbusters firehouse, only simpler. Charlie liked it, he always wanted to stay in a tall house, and see the city from slightly above.

"Nice house, Sunset." Charlie complimented.

"Thanks," said Sunset, "It's a nice, cozy place to stay, even though it isn't in Equestria."

She lead Charlie to the front door, and placed her house keys inside the lock. She opened the door to reveal the living room, and turned on the lights. The walls were painted cyan and red, decorated with a few sunflowers, a widescreen TV, and a kitchen on the other side. On the left side of the wall, next to the door, was the staircase leading up to Sunset's bedroom, a bathroom, and one guestroom. The door to Sunset's bedroom opened, letting Sunset and Charlie to look inside. There was a small microwave, above the small refrigerator, and a computer workplace. Impressively, a small platform, above the workplace, had Sunset's bed on top, a drawer, shelves with books among the wall, with white Christmas lights wrapped along the guardrail. And finally, a glass box, with dirt on the bottom, sat on top of another drawer next to the window, with a yellow Leopard Gecko inside the box, wagging it's tail upon seeing Sunset.

"Aww, hello, Ray!" Sunset said, with a happy face. She scooped her pet gecko up with her hand. "I'm back, and I've brought a new friend, who will be staying with us for a while." She looked at Charlie. ""Charlie, this is Ray. He's a Leopard Gecko, who I adopted from Fluttershy's Animal Shelter. Isn't he adorable?"

Charlie couldn't help but put a happy face, too. Ray really is adorable. "Yeah, he is. Hi, Ray. Nice to meet you." He rubbed Ray's head with his finger, and Ray's hindleg started to thump up and down, like a rabbit. It was a sign that he likes Charlie, and to be rubbed. The two friends laughed, and Sunset placed Ray back to his box, and he curled up to sleep. Charlie started to yawn, and so did Sunset. It was past their bedtime, and they need to meet up with the rest of their friends at school in the morning.

"There's a guestroom right next door to your left." yawned Sunset. "It has a bed, and everything, if you want to stay there."

"Thank you, Sunset," said Charlie.

"You're welcome." Sunset smiled. "And thanks for that thrilling racing experience back there. Maybe you can teach me how to drive like you?"

That made Charlie's face light up with joy. "Sure. It will be fun!" He then started out the door. "Good night, Sunset."

"Good night." Sunset replied, and Charlie closed her door.

The guestroom was the same as Sunset's room, only the platform was on the opposite side, with a bed on top. Two drawers in sight, a chair and desk, and that's it. Charlie found some red sleeping shirt and pants in the closet, quickly changed, and went up the platform stairs. Before they went to sleep, both Sunset and Charlie thought of the whole day today. Charlie, and his friends, meeting the Rainbooms, taking Sunset to the street race, and hearing her laughing with joy as he raced on. It's almost like destiny brought them from their world to here, on purpose. And Charlie is going to teach Sunset how to drive, as soon as possible. Both their eyelids started to close, and the two friends fell fast asleep.

Author's Note

The original character, Maverick, belongs to DGJabberwocky. I will accept anyone's OCs, if they want to be placed in my story as minor characters, or even minor villains. Just send me a private message. Thank you.

4: New Cars for the Rainbooms!

That next morning, Charlie and Sunset drove off, in the '70 Charger, to meet up with the rest of their friends at Canterlot High. It was a great experience last night, for Sunset Shimmer, to be riding in a fast car, and she wanted to learn about driving her own car, with Charlie Johnson as her temporary mentor. Maybe soon, before Charlie and his team find a way back home, she'll get the chance.

“Charlie,” she began, “I have written a message to Princess Twilight, about you guys in our world, Queen Chrysalis being in yours, and about last night, before I went to sleep.”

“You did?” asked Charlie, innocently.

“Yeah. Although, she didn't respond to me immediately, as I hoped she would.” Sunset sighed. “I guess she's having some problem back in Equestria, as usual.” Charlie placed his right hand on Sunset's shoulder.

“Don't worry.” smiled Charlie. “She'll come through.”

Presently, they drove up the a three-way intersection, and Charlie was about to turn right, towards the short straight road the the high school, when a familiar green, Bomex body-kitted, '96 Eclipse pulled up alongside. It was David Jefferson, and his new friend, Fluttershy.

“Morning, you two!” Charlie shouted. “How did last night go for you?”

“Oh, it was good!” David responded. “Fluttershy showed me all of the animals at the Animal Shelter, including Angel. They all seemed to like me, too!”

“And I even got a new car, from David!” Fluttershy added. “Although, I'm a little nervous to drive it, since it has a lot of horsepower.”

Charlie and Sunset gave each other perplexed glances. David gave Fluttershy a NEW car? But, he has so little money to buy one for her, so HOW is that possible?

“Um, Fluttershy?” Sunset started. “What...kind of car?”

“Well, it's a... a... um... what's it called again, David?” asked Fluttershy.

“It's a yellow 2001 Volkswagen Beetle,” said David, “and it's got ED body kits, and 450 hp under the hood. And you won't believe what happened last night.”

Fluttershy held her phone in her hand. “Even the others told us the same story over the phone.”

“Then, we should get over to the school,” interrupted Sunset, “and figure out this whole thing. Something tells me that there is another magic problem to solve.”

So, Charlie, Sunset, David, and Fluttershy drove off to Canterlot High, only to find the rest of their friends looking at the Rainbooms' new cars. Bobby and Rarity stood next to her new custom silver 2011 Ferrari Italia 458, with a special spoiler that resembles from a Ferrari F50, and she was admiring it a lot.

Sam was surveying Applejack bright orange 2010 Ford F-150, which was modified as an off-road truck.

Rachael and Rainbow Dash were taking pictures of her very own, bright blue 2015 Chevy Camaro Z28, with custom body kits, fenders and spoiler.

Lastly, Lily and Pinkie were bouncing with joy over her bright pink 1999 Honda Civic Coupe, with ViS Racing Sports body kits.

All these cars have the Rainbooms' Cutie Marks as decals, over each cars' rear fenders. The only ones left, without a car, were Twilight and Sunset. This was a surprise, to have happen all in one night.

“Oh my gosh,” Charlie laughed, as he, and Sunset, stepped out of his car, “what's with all this?”

“Well, last night, this is what we found out about, dear.” Rarity shrugged.

“And I think Lily was the first one to suddenly give Pinkie this car.” Rainbow pointed out to the pink Civic.

“Oh, it was quite a shocker, really!” chuckled Lily. “I was showing Pinkie my Honda S2000, when I wanted to check the time on my watch, but then I realized I don't have a watch! Still, I pretended that I do have a watch, then I tapped on my wrist, and all of a sudden...” Lily placed a finger on her wrist, and a small pink holographic screen quickly appeared. This made Charlie, Sunset, Twilight, and Spike gasp, in sudden surprise.

“...this happens, from out of my wrist!” Lily finished her sentence.

The screen contains a menu for Lily, from exchanging different cars, to customizing cars, and, to everyone's utter amazement, applying different abilities and weapons to her cars, and herself!

“OMG!” gasped Sunset.

“T-that's i-impossible!” Twilight stuttered.

“I don't believe it.” gasped Spike.

“I do!” Pinkie grinned.

Charlie looked at his right wrist, then slowly tapped on it, and the same screen and menu popped out of it, except it was light gray.

“Looks like she's not the only one.” Charlie implied. He tapped his wrist again, and the screen disappeared back to his wrist.

“Wait a minute!” Twilight shouted, getting everybody's attention. “Does this mean that, you guys can give us these cars, and truck, by just tapping on your wrists, and pull up a weird, magical screen?”

“Are you guys really, like, from Equestria, or futuristic human robots, or something?” Rainbow asked, suspiciously. Charlie, David, Rachael, Sam, Bobby, and Lily shook their heads.

“No, we're not.” Charlie denied. “We don't have magic back home, and this kind of technology isn't even invented yet.”

“Then, how did you guys get this kind of technology?” asked Fluttershy. Everyone scratched their heads and pondered.

“Maybe it's because they're in this world, that has Equestrian magic,” Sunset theorized, “and that their technology suddenly needed to be activated from it?”

“I don't know about that,” said Twilight, “but what about that blue rift we saw? The one that brought them to our world? I don't think they did it on purpose, since they don't have any magic, or super-advance technology, in their world.”

“This is quite a pickle, that's fer sure.” Sam agreed. “Also, there's still Queen Chrysalis. On the loose back in L.A.”

“Did Princess Twilight wrote back about her, Sunset?” asked Applejack, hopefully. Sunset shook her head, in disappointment.

“I guess she's a little busy at this time.” sighed Sunset.

“I don't know, Sunset,” said Charlie. “Think of it this way. Maybe after she read your message, she went to the Royal Princesses, to talk to them about Chrysalis, and get some advice for us, so it might take a while to respond back.” This made Sunset smile a little.

“Yeah, that's right!” agreed Pinkie. “We should try to stay optimistic, and hope for the best!”

“Thanks, guys” said Sunset. Charlie smiled back.

“So...” Twilight interrupted, “how did you get these cars to appear?”

Charlie brought up his holographic screen again, and swiped through the menus, with his finger, until he saw the one for car customization. Everyone could see what's on the screen, as he looked at the options. He press on a button, titled 'Garage', and he looked through the many different licensed cars, from the real world, until he saw a red 2010 Ford Mustang GT, and tapped on it. Suddenly, a digital clock showed up on the screen, giving a countdown, and a warning to stand clear. Everyone didn't know what was going to happen, but Charlie stood back a few paces from his friends, as the screen shook slowly. Then, out of nowhere, a 3D wireframe shape of the Mustang appeared on the asphalt, slowly rendering the car to its final production. It was incredible, and the Mustang GT was real, as Twilight touched the gloss metal panel.

“This... this is...” Twilight stuttered.

“We're not done yet, Twi.” Charlie smiled, as he brought up the customization menu again. He looked at the options to change the bumpers, rims, spoilers, paint, and decals. Even the performance parts were customizable, but Charlie gave the Mustang GT 450 hp, for a start. As he changed the visual parts, Everybody could see all of the parts on the car change simultaneously, right before their eyes. Everything, from the brakes to the taillights, were also customized, making the car unique. Finally, Charlie changed the paint, from gloss red to metallic lavender, and decorated the rear panels with Twilight's Cutie Mark, and was done. Twilight's eyes were wide, with amazement, and Spike wagged his tail and barked. Twilight sat in the cockpit and looked at the ignition switch. She flipped it on, and the Mustang GT's new V8 engine roared to life, with everyone cheering. Secretly, Twilight felt a little tingle in her head.

“Wow,” said Twilight, “I can't believe you can do all that. And I'm not even old enough to drive.”

“Really?” asked Charlie. Twilight nodded.

“Yeah,” agreed Spike, “but the weirdest is, after the girls got these vehicles, they suddenly know how to drive them.”

Sunset raised a brow. “What do you mean by that, Spike?”

“Well, it's really hard to explain, darling.” Rarity explained. “When we all sat in the driver seats, in each of our cars, we felt a slight tingling feeling inside our heads. Then, all of the driving knowledge, suddenly, popped into our minds. As if, something gave us the ability to know how to drive!”

“So what?” asked Pinkie, “It's not like it's a bad thing, right?”

“I guess not,” said Fluttershy, “but I think we should keep these cars in storage?”

“Are you kidding? This car is awesome!” shouted Rainbow. “And it's begging for me to drive it!”

“It is?” Pinkie curiously asked. Her head turned to the blue Camaro. “'Cause I don't hear it saying anything.”

Everyone smiled and rolled their eyes. It was obvious that Pinkie Pie doesn't know how to take things seriously, sometimes.

“What I still want to know is,” said Rachael, “how did we end up here? And who, or what, could do this kind of magic?”

Coincidentally, Sunset's bag began to buzz and glow, and Sunset pulled out her magical journal. A new message from the Princess has suddenly arrived, as Sunset opened to the middle of the pages. She quickly skimmed through the message.

“Guys, I think Princess Twilight has the answer for all of us.” She began to read aloud.

Sunset, don't worry about me not answering you so soon. I have read your message, and the six new racers, that you mentioned, seemed like very good friends. I think I know how they got into Canterlot High, but I find it a little hard to believe they are counterparts of us, and that they know about all of us, unless I can see them in person. Also, about Queen Chrysalis, this is a most stressing situation that could happen to another world. I have spoken this with the royal princesses, and they are currently investigating of how she got into your new friends' world. So, all I can say is: don't worry. We'll find the cause of all this. In the meantime, Starlight Glimmer is on her way now to Canterlot High, to send me a full report about the six street racing friends. Princess Twilight. P.S. You should come up with a good team name for them, just to make it easier to tell the princesses about them.

“Oh boy!” squealed Pinkie. “Starlight Glimmer's coming back?!”

“She sure is, Pinkie.” Sunset confirmed.

“I think I know the best name for our team.” Charlie declared. Everyone looked at him, waiting for something.

“Team Furious!” Charlie shouted.

“YEAH!!” screamed Charlie's friends. They liked the new team name, reminding them of the Fast & Furious movies.

“Team Furious. I like the sound of that,” said Sunset.

“Me too.” Rainbow agreed. “Because of their cars, that would totally make sense!”

“Forgive me for asking,” Bobby changed the topic, “but who is Starlight Glimmer?”

“She's Princess Twilight's pupil in Equestria,” said Sunset. “She came here before when I returned to Equestria, to get a new book like this one. As far as she told me before, she was once a villain, who tried to manipulate an entire town to give up their Cutie Marks. But, Princess Twilight did reformed her, and now she's learning all about friendship.” Then, Sunset gave a warm smile. “In a way, she kinda' like me, and not just 'cause of our names.”

“Well then, we should head over at the school's statue, and wait for her to show up.” Rainbow suggested.

And so, they all walked to the statue, and just before they reached to it, a figure flew off the side of the wall. Everyone ran toward the person, and all suddenly gasped at who it was. The mystery figure is female, has lilac skin color, purple and teal hair, wearing a pink and white stars beanie, teal and pink highlighted shirt, with a dark gray vest on top, slightly torn dark gray pants, and dark gray boots. It was, indeed, Starlight Glimmer, in human form. She began to stand up, still finding it mildly difficult to do so. Then, she turned around to face the Rainbooms, and six new humans that she had never met before.

“Starlight!” shouted the Rainbooms, in unison.

“Girls!” Starlight replied. She walked to them and they all gave a group hug. Charlie watched with a smile, seeing as how the girls hadn't seen Starlight for quite some time.

“So,” Sunset began, as they disbanded the hug, “did Princess Twilight tell you about what's going on here?”

“She sure did,” said Starlight, nervously. “Knowing that Chrysalis is in another place, other than here or in Equestria, is downright scary, and a big problem. She also told about your new friends, and wanted me to, sorta', interview them. That's them, right?” She pointed to Charlie, David, Rachael, Sam, Bobby, and Lily, who they all waved hello to her.

“Yes, that's them.” Rarity nodded, happily. “They are Team Furious, from another world, and they all know about us, Princess Twilight, and Equestria.”

Starlight raised a brow, in disbelief. “Really?”

“Yeah, we didn't know how to react to that, at first, either.” Sunset replied.

In suspicion, Starlight walk towards Team Furious. She looked all over them, seeing how they look, and found them, sort of, attracting. Still, she wanted to know how they know about Equestria, so... “How much do you know about them, and Equestria?”

Charlie sighed, and looked at her in the eyes. “Well, it all started like this...”

For a few moments, Charlie explained everything about the My Little Pony franchise, the events that happened during the show, and how much popularity the pony fandom has gained over the years. Starlight took in as much information as she can, and she smiled, with fascination.

“Wow,” said Starlight, “I had no idea how much popular we really are. And you guys street race?”

“Yeah, It's not exactly a safe, and legal thing to do, but we only do it to help support our families.” David answered. “Back home, we try our best to become street legends. The best of the best.”

“I see. And what are those?” Starlight pointed to the cars.

“Those are the cars we race in.” Bobby said, with pride. “We drive them everyday, and everywhere we go.”

“But then, as we were driving to our hangout, a blue swirling vortex suddenly appeared, and dragged us in, and into this world!” Lily added.

A blue, swirling vortex? thought Starlight, furrowing her brows. Then, her eyes grew wide, as she remembered something about the vortex, and became nervous. “Yeah, I might be responsible for that.”

The six teenagers, and the Rainbooms, were suddenly shocked, to hear that coming from Starlight. “WHAT?!?!” they all screamed together.

Starlight winced and began to explain.

***(Flashback)***

“A few days ago, I was practicing a few complex spells in Equestria, when I saw a new kind of spell, from a book in Twilight's castle library, that can teleport somepony from one dimension to another, via a vortex. So, I gave it a shot, and when I was done, nothing happened. At first, I thought the spell was a dud. But, after Sunset wrote to Twilight about six racers, who appeared from another world and into Canterlot High, I knew that the spell did work, after all.”

***(End of Flashback)***

“I just didn't expect that Queen Chrysalis was now in your world, causing all sorts of problems.” Starlight continued. “If the spell can send one creature to another place, then it would need another creature to replace it!”

“Okay,” Rachael interrupted, “now that is a serious problem.”

“And the worse part is,” said Starlight, nervously, “after I checked to book again, for any reversible spells, it only said that the spell can be used once for a week!”

Everyone groaned. That would mean that the street racers are stuck in another dimension for a week, and there's no other means of returning until then.

“I'm sorry about all of this.” Starlight apologized. “I didn't know that this would happen, to you and your families back home. So, I will go back, and tell the princesses what really happened.”

“Actually,” Charlie intervened, “I think we'll go with you.”

Starlight was confused. “You do?” she asked. Charlie nodded.

“We want to see Equestria, its landmarks, and meet the ponies of Ponyville. And when we save our home, and that vacation here is over, we are going to Canterlot High, to be temporary students. We wouldn't want to disappoint anyone, if we didn't go there. Right, guys?” Everyone agreed.

Starlight rubbed her chin, and considered. “Well, if you're sure you want to do that.”

Charlie and his friends all nodded. “It would be fun to go there,” said Sam. “What could happen to us?”

“I don't know.” Starlight was still unsure about this. “You don't have any magic to protect you, from any enemies in Equestria. I wouldn't want you guys to get hurt.”

“I think these guys got the best kind of 'magic' they could have.” Sunset smirked.

“Huh?” said Starlight.

One by one, the members of Team Furious tapped on their wrists, each bringing up their colored holographic screens, while Starlight was in surprise to see all this. She never seen any kind of technology like this before. Charlie showed her the different, harmless, yet very powerful, weapons that he could use in a battle. Then, he looked up the menu for “Special Abilities,” but he didn't press on it.

“So, that's basically it.” said Charlie. He closed his screen down with his hand.

“Well,” Starlight was still amazed, “That was... amazing! Your... um... technology is probably the coolest thing I've ever seen! But still, I think you guys should wait here, and have fun with the girls, for a while. I'll go back to Equestria, and give them my full report. I'll notify you all, via Sunset's book, if the princess want to see you guys. Okay?” They all nodded.

Starlight said goodbye to the Rainbooms, and Team Furious, and walked through the statue portal, as she waved goodbye. They were a little disappointed that Starlight had to leave so soon, but they know that she'll be back to help.

“You know,” said Rachael, “I kinda' like that Starlight.”

“Me too.” Charlie agreed. “Now, we should head on over to Sweet Shoppe, just like we planned yesterday. Starlight's right. We should just have fun for a while.” This made the Rainbooms smile, knowing that Team Furious are looking for fun, with them in Canterlot City. So, they went toward their cars, and the Rainbooms sat in their new cars, except Fluttershy, who rode with David, because she left her new car at her driveway; And Sunset, who thought it would be cool, to drive her own car.

“Charlie?” asked Sunset, to Charlie.

“Yes, Sunset?” Charlie replied.

Sunset began to blush. “Can you... build me a new car... just like you did with Twilight?”

Everyone stopped to look at Sunset and Charlie. At the same time, Charlie smiled. “Sure, why not?”

Sunset quickly hugged him, with great joy, and then released him. Charlie brought his screen again, and picked out an orange 1969 Ford Mustang Boss 302 from the Garage menu. Then, he customized it with different custom parts, and colored the base gloss black, and added a special phoenix flame job, along with Sunset Shimmer's Cutie Mark, above the rear fenders. Sunset was watching Charlie work his creative magic, but what really surprised her, is that he gave the custom Mustang Boss a unique hood scoop on the hood, and exhaust pipes near the front fenders. To Sunset, it was a beauty to see a Mustang Boss that represent her personality. Finally, Charlie added a sunflower scented car air freshener, hanging on the rear view mirror. When he was done, Sunset gave a big grin and hugged Charlie tightly, which was something that everyone could expect from Pinkie Pie.

“Oh, thankyou, thankyou, thankyou, Charlie!!!” Sunset screamed, while Charlie was coughing for air. Everyone else laughed quietly.

“Y-y-our welcome, S-Sunset!” Charlie gasped. Sunset, finally, let go of him.

“Sorry about that.” Sunset blushed. “It's just that you have such an amazing customization skill. Do you do that as a hobby, back in L.A.?”

“Yeah,” said Charlie, “we do it all the time, as a job at a local car body shop. We customize every car the best we can, and we even test drive them, for errors.”

Sunset sat down in the driver seat, and she turned on the ignition. The sound of the Mustang Boss's engine was music to Sunset's ears, and she felt the tingle inside her head.

“Well, we should get going,” said Sunset. Charlie nodded, and walked to his Charger.

Suddenly, Sunset gave a little sneaky smirk, and pounded her right foot on the pedal, and her Mustang Boss's tires screeched on the asphalt. In surprise, Team Furious, and the Rainbooms faced towards Sunset's car, which was driving further away.

“LAST ONE THERE IS A ROTTEN CUPCAKE!!!” screamed Sunset, in the distance. Charlie smirked as well.

“So, you want a little race, huh?” laughed Charlie. He floored the throttle down, and chased after Sunset. The rest of Team Furious, and the Rainbooms followed his lead, while cheering and laughing in the horizon.

“I hope I'm not the rotten cupcake!” screamed Pinkie.

Author's Note

For those that want to know why Starlight Glimmer appeared in this chapter, this story takes place after the TV special, "Mirror Magic," when Starlight came to Canterlot high for the first time, and she'll be part of the story's climax, in further chapters. Also, I will reveal Team Furious' special abilities soon. Stay tuned!

5: The Plan and the First Special Power Discovery

The streets of Canterlot City is fairly busy, with little traffic and pedestrians roaming through the day. As the morning sun rose to its highest peak, there were still a few traffic cars, but more pedestrians walk through the sidewalks. At a nearby 4-way intersection, Lyra and Bon-Bon were waiting for the light to change, while talking about last night's street race.

"Man, Bon-Bon, wasn't last night's race awesome, with that new guy's black car drifting around that corner?" Lyra said, with a big grin on her face. Bon-Bon smiled weakly, remembering that she and Lyra were standing at the corner, when Charlie performed the powerslide, but almost hitting the girls in the process. Lyra cheered for Charlie, but Bon-Bon fainted to the ground.

"Yeah," Bon-Bon said, nervously, "but that guy almost hit us, with his car, Lyra! I don't think I want to relive that moment again!"

"Aw, come on, Bon-Bon! I'm sure he didn't mean to." Then, Lyra sighed. "It would be cool if we got his autograph. He's, like, my hero."

Bon-Bon rolled her eyes; She was used to hearing Lyra's crazy ideas, and fantasies, even when they don't make sense to her. But, as they still waited for the traffic lights to change, there was a sudden, small rumble on the ground. Lyra and Bon-Bon, as well as the few civilians, looked all around for the cause of it, only to find a group of cars, passing through the intersection at one hundred and twenty miles per hour. Lyra instantly saw Charlie's black 1970 Dodge Charger, racing behind the leading car, which was Sunset Shimmer behind the wheel. After the last racer had passed through, they were gone in a flash.

"OMG!" Lyra shouted. "That was the guy! He's racing Sunset Shimmer, the Rainbooms, and some other newbies!"

"Ok, Lyra, calm down." Bon-Bon placed her hand on Lyra's shoulder. "You're getting way too excited over that race. The Rainbooms aren't old enough to drive, they don't have a driver's license, and..."

"Oh yeah?!" interrupted Lyra. Bon-Bon knew look on her face. Lyra has that "I'm going to prove it to you" look, and she does. "I'm gonna prove it to you!"

Bon-Bon let out a deep sigh, and knew that this could mean another embarrassing moment for her. "Lyra, please don't." But Lyra dragged her reluctant friend, to the direction of where the cars were going. Unfortunately, they were stopped by a red light, and the moving traffic blocked their way.

"Some things never change." Bon-Bon moaned.

Sunset Shimmer was still in the lead, as she weaved left and right through the traffic, with Team Furious, and the Rainbooms, chasing behind her. This was an unofficial race, since she got a head start. While she was laughing with great fun, Charlie was having a hard time, keeping up with Sunset's 1969 Ford Mustang Boss 302. Charlie designed the Mustang Boss himself, with his new "special ability" that he, and his friends, discovered recently, but he didn't expect that his creation was faster than his Charger. Before he could plan his move, Sweet Shoppe's street sign was just up ahead, and that means Sunset Shimmer had just won her first street race. Team Furious and the Rainbooms slowed down to find a parking space along the sidewalk. As they all stepped out of their cars, Sunset was congratulated by her friends on her first win. Even Charlie was very impressed at how well Sunset handled her driving.

"Congrats, Sunset. Gotta' say, I think I've found myself a tough competitor." Charlie winked.

Sunset laughed. "Yeah, I guess you have."

"This calls for a milkshake celebration!" Pinkie shouted.

The Rainbooms led Team Furious into the café, and there were a few customers inside, among them was Vinyl Scratch. She looked at the two teams and waved at them, and vice versa. Vinyl, especially, waved her fingers at Charlie, thinking that he's cute, while Charlie just waved hello and blushed.

"Well, Charlie. You certainly do have some fans, already." teased Rachael. Charlie simply just chuckled, feeling a little embarrassed. Soon, they all walked up to the register counter, and Mrs. Cake approached them.

"Good afternoon, girls," said Mrs. Cake. She looked at Team Furious. "Are these your new classmates at school?"

"Well, Mrs. Cake, they are our new friends," Twilight explained, "but they aren't Wondercolt students, yet." Charlie reached out his hand.

"Pleased to meet you, Mrs. Cake," greeted Charlie. "I'm Charlie Johnson." Mrs. Cake smiled and shook his hand.

"Same here," said Mrs. Cake. "It's always nice to see new faces around, especially when they are new to Sweet Shoppe. Now, what would you like to have, today?" The Rainbooms and Team Furious looked at the menu, and placed their orders. Then, Mr. and Mrs. Cake prepared the milkshakes, in less than a few seconds, and placed them on the counter.

"That'll be $2.99 each, please." Mrs. Cake said, as the Rainbooms gave her their money. Team Furious were about to get their own money out, when Mrs. Cake spoke up. "Don't worry. New customers get a one-time voucher. It's on the house."

Team Furious were so lucky, that time. They didn't have enough money to pay the $2.99 for each milkshake. They all said thank you to Mr. and Mrs. Cake, and went to take their seats at where the Rainbooms were sitting. As they all enjoyed their milkshakes, they began to quietly talk about their plan to save Los Angeles from Queen Chrysalis, and what would happen afterwards.

"So, what do we do about Queen Chrysalis?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We don't even know what she's doing, as we speak."

"Yeah, and what if she's gotten some outside help to assist her in conquering Los Angeles, or even their world?" Twilight added, referring to Team Furious' world.

"Or maybe," said Pinkie Pie, "she's planning to take over Equestria, after she takes over Los Angeles!" Applejack raised her hand, getting the group's attention.

"By 'outside help,' Twilight, do you mean somebody else, from Equestria, is helping Chrysalis on her conquest?" asked Applejack.

Twilight sighed. "I don't even know for sure myself. And I guess making up all this assumptions isn't getting us anywhere." Everyone nodded, in agreement.

"Well, all I know is that Chrysalis won't be doing it all by herself," said Charlie, firmly. "She may be an evil changeling queen, but when it comes to taking over something, there's never just one individual. So, it stands to reason, that she might have hypnotized some people, with her magic, or someone else has joined her own team to help her."

"But which villain, that we know of, could have ended up in L.A. and joined her?" asked Sam.

"It couldn't be Nightmare Moon." David assumed. "Princess Twilight and her friends used the Elements of Harmony to change her back to Princess Luna."

"I highly doubt that King Sombra would be back." Rachael added. "He was destroyed by the Crystal Heart, from the time when he tried to take over the Crystal Empire in Equestria."

Well, whoever they are," Rarity interrupted, "I'm sure that we will face them together. We, except our new friends, of course, have been in danger before, so I'm afraid we will in danger again."

"If that's the case, I will try to find some way to analyze Team Furious' new-found powers, and see if there is anything that might help them, and us, on our mission." Twilight suggested.

"Oh yeah!" Rainbow agreed, punching her fist in the air. "I'm always up for some butt-kicking adventure!"

"If that means saving people's lives from bad guys, I'm in," said Applejack.

"Um... I... guess I'll be helping by... looking out for danger..." Fluttershy stuttered, nervously.

"Ooooh! And after we save the world, I'm gonna' make a big 'Congratulations On Saving The World From Certain Danger' party, with a huge party cake!" Pinkie grinned, with excitement.

"I'll write back to the Princess, and tell her what our plan is," said Sunset. " And hopefully, they'll send Starlight back here to help us."

Team Furious smiled at the Rainbooms. They were lucky to have such good friends, willing to help them with saving their home, even if they just met. It's like they were destined to meet each other, as if for the right reason.

"Thank you, girls." Charlie said, warmfully. "I never knew that you all would help someone with a big problem, even if it means facing dangerous situations like this."

"Well, of course." Sunset replied. "We can't just leave one problem as it is, to become something much worse, like losing a friend."

Just then, they heard the doorbell ring, and as they turned to see who it is, the two groups groaned.

"Oh no. Not her. Not now." Rainbow slapped her forehead.

"Trixie." Rachael silently growled at the sight of Trixie, who walked towards their direction.

"Well, well, well, if it isn't the Rain-goons." said Trixie, unamused. "Enjoying your little conversations, of how the great and powerful Trixie always prevails, and the end? Huh?"

The Rainbooms, and Team Furious, gave here a hard glance. Trixie wasn't the kind of person who would befriend someone so easily. She was always boastful, and showing off her fake magic tricks. She would even play dirty, if necessary.

"No, Trixie." Sunset spoke up firmly. "No one was talking about you. Certainly, not after what you did after the Battle of the Bands."

"Aww, did that little experience hurt you?" teased Trixie. "Well, I guess we all can't let bygones be bygones."

Sunset winced at that comment, remembering the time when she was turned into a demon, and saying those words.

***(Flashback)***

Sunset, in her demonic form, flew to the front doors of the high school, where the students stood behind, afraid.

I've had to jump through so many hoops tonight, just to get my hands on this crown, and it really should have been mine all along! But let's let bygones be bygones! I am your princess now! And you will be loyal to ME!

***(End of flashback)***

Sunset started to shed a small tear in her left eye, while Trixie smirked with triumph. The Rainbooms were going to argue with Trixie, for reminding Sunset of her past, but then Charlie stood up, with a fierce look in his own eyes. Everyone, including the customers and the Cakes, looked towards him, wondering what he is going to do.

"I suggest you turn around, walk out that door, and keep walking, before we'll do something we'll all regret," said Charlie, grimly. But, Trixie remained unafraid at the new guy.

"Ok, just who are you, exactly, to tell Trixie what to do?" Trixie taunted. Slowly, the rest of Team Furious stood up against her.

"We're the new kids on the block." Lily said fiercely.

"We are here to be friends with the Rainbooms, and everyone else." Bobby added.

"We are just trying to get along just fine, until you came." David shook his head.

"We're not the ones you should mess around." Sam cracked his knuckles.

Trixie started to back up, nervously, until Rachael grabbed her shirt with her left hand. Trixie was now scared.

"So, don't try to get all great and powerful with us," Rachael intimidated, ""or we will freakin' burn you!" Rachael curled her right hand into a fist, and to everyone's shock, her hand caught fire. Trixie screamed with terror and ran out the door, while Rachael gave a smug grin, with her right hand still burning. Everybody else was still in shock that the fire didn't burn Rachael flesh on contact.

"Uuuhhh… Rachael?" interrupted Charlie. Rachael snapped out of her enjoyment, and saw her burning hand. But, when she gasped in surprise, the fire was suddenly extinguished.

"Well..." Rachael simply said. "That... happened."

"What was that?" Mr. Cake walked up to see what was the matter. Charlie explained to the Cakes that they were just standing up for Sunset, and that they were just trying to scare Trixie away, never really intending to burn her alive.

"But then, what about her hand?" asked Mrs. Cake. "It was on fire, and it didn't burn her!"

"It was... an illusion, Mrs. Cake!" said Rachael. "I created it to scare Trixie. It wasn't real."

The Cakes were so relieved to hear that. But the truth is, it WAS real. Rachael had just discovered her true power, to be able to control fire. But there was still some undiscovered powers for the rest of Team Furious to find out. If Rachael can do that, what else can her friends do?

As the team, and the Rainbooms, thanked the Cakes for the milkshakes, they walked out of Sweet Shoppe, and towards their parked cars.

"Rachael, you can control fire?" asked Sunset.

"No. I really don't control fire, not even at home." Rachael explained. "I think it's my powers inside my wrists. Maybe that's the cause of it, when Trixie got me so mad."

"Interesting." Twilight said with a fascination look on her face. Then, an idea sparked in her head. "I think we should head over to my house. I want to start analyzing Team Furious' wrists and discover their powers for them. And I know just the device to do it." The Rainbooms and Team Furious looked at each other, confused of what Twilight meant.

"Ok, Twilight," Sunset smiled, "lead the way."

Twilight ignited her car and the rest followed her towards her house. Meanwhile, in a dark alley next to Sweet Shoppe, three shadowed figures watched the team of cars drive off.

"Come on, we've got work to do." one of them said, as they disappeared into the dark alley.

Author's Note

Just a quick note, that I gave Trixie a short cameo appearence to introduce her to my OCs, Team Furious. Let me know down in the comments section if you want me to give her a big role as a villain. Also, as a little sneak peek, the three figures from the alley are going to be the main antagonists, next to Queen Chrysalis. They will be from one of the My Little Pony comics series from IDW. Can you guess who they are, and which comic series they're from?

6: The Spectrometer 2.0

A few moments later, at Sci-Twi's home, Team Furious and the Rainbooms were already at the basement, where Twilight had many inventions from Crystal Prep stored away. Her friends, as well as Team Furious, were amazed of her gizmos and gadgets, but the one that surprised them all the most, especially to Sunset Shimmer, was the Spectrometer hanging on a wall. It was the same little device from the Friendship Games that took the Rainbooms' magic, and when Principal Cinch forced Twilight to unleash the magic it contained, it transformed her into the magic-crazed monster, Midnight Sparkle. It still haunts her, even to this day, but Twilight eventually got over her past mistakes and corrected the Spectrometer's settings. But her friends didn't know why she kept it.

"Uh, Twilight?" Sunset broke the silence. "Why do you still have that thing?"

"Yeah, it stole all of our magic away, during the Friendship Games!" Rainbow Dash put in.

Twilight looked down at the floor. "I know that. But I kept it because I wanted to rework on the settings, so that it won't ever happen again, to any of you... or me. This time, I have set it up to show the location of any magic problem, and whenever I open the lid, it will display any available information, of the selected magical entity, on a holographic screen. Kinda' like the way Team Furious can open up a screen, by tapping on their wrists."

"I guess I can live with that," said Rarity.

"Me too." agreed Fluttershy, nervously.

"Well, all ah' can say is, ah' hope you're right, Twilight." Applejack said in an unsure tone.

"Maybe this time, it won't go as bad as last time." Pinkie smiled sheepishly.

Twilight could see the uneasy expressions on all of her friends. She couldn't blame them though, after what they have been through. Even she wanted to make sure that the device is safe now, so she decided to test it on someone else who has magic inside of them.

"Well..." Twilight's voice sounded quite nervous as Fluttershy's, "why don't we test it out, just to be sure?"

Unfortunately, the Rainbooms stayed silent and said nothing, until...

"Test me." The voice belonged to Rachael. The Rainbooms were surprised, and confused, that she wanted to be the test subject. "Back at Sweet Shoppe, you guys saw how my hand was set on fire, but didn't burn me on contact. If that device can show us how I was able to survive, then that's good enough for me. Sometimes in life, you have to take risks, for better or worse. That's something I have learned from experience."

Hearing those words had made Twilight feel a little better, and looking back at her friends, they looked at each other with a little hint of nervousness.

"Go ahead, Twilight." Charlie spoke out. "I agree with Rachael. We'll never know what will happen, unless we give it a try. It's like my father always told me. We learn by doing."

Twilight suddenly had gained a lot more confidence than before. In no time, she pressed a button on the Spectrometer. As before, it started to beep slowly, flashing a red light on the outer ring. Then, she raised and pointed it towards Rachael's location.

"Okay," said Twilight, "I'm going to scan you, and if something goes wrong, you let me know."

Rachael just gave a thumbs up, showing no fear. With a nod, Twilight pressed on another button, and the Spectrometer gave a strange noise, meaning that it was in the process of scanning. Luckily, nothing wrong had happen to Rachael, and the Rainbooms felt at ease. When the noise was done, a small icon appeared in the round screen of the Spectrometer. Everybody took a look, when Rachael quietly gasped at the icon she saw. It showed of a golden "V" emblem, but none of the Rainbooms knew what it meant.

"Is that a letter?" Sunset simply asked.

Well, yes. It's a V, but it doesn't seem very special to me," said Twilight.

They all turned to Rachael, who was glaring at the emblem in shock. She knows that the V was not a good sign, and Team Furious knows what she was thinking. Finally, David interrupted to beak the tension.

"Um, does that thing have the information that we needed?" David asked.

"Oh, I think so." Twilight said, shaking the tense feeling from seeing Rachael's face. Slowly, she opened the top lid, and sure enough, a holographic screen appeared out of it, displaying all of the things that Rachael can do. Twilight began to read the text.

"It says here, that Rachael can control the elements of fire, without harming her physical body, inside and out! She can shape any fire weapons using her mind and hands, fight off enemies with great might and firepower, jump higher than normal, and can even set her car on fire without damaging it!" Twilight, and the others, were astonished of Rachael's fire-based abilities. Twilight continued to read out the rest of the small details. "It also says that Rachael can telepathically communication to her teammates, heal any wounds or damage in a few seconds with her hands, and can sense any danger or presence of an enemy from far distances. This is incredible!" Twilight shouted. "I can't believe my Spectrometer can read that much magic, and tell us everything it knows!"

"Does it show any other vehicles I can drive?" Rachael asked. Hearing all about her new powers had, suddenly, made her all "fired up." Twilight looked again, and saw a picture of an unfamiliar car on the bottom right corner. But Team Furious gasped at the car, and Rachael said the name of it. "Christine."

The car was a red and white 1958 Plymouth Fury, the infamous movie car from John Carpenter's Christine. In the movie, Christine was a possessed killer car, murdering people who stands in her way, and can regenerate her parts like new. The most iconic scene from the movie, was when Christine crashed into a gas station, and was set on fire while running over a local school bully. When Twilight read the part of Rachael being able to set her cars on fire, and can heal any damage or wounds, it sounded a lot like Christine's abilities. Maybe Rachael and Christine are connected, somehow?

"Who's Christine?" Rainbow Dash raised a brow.

"That car. That's Christine." Rachael pointed out. "She is actually a 1958 Plymouth Fury, from our world."

"Hmm. You're talking about it, as if it was a person, or something," said Rarity.

"Well, Christine is also a movie car." Charlie answered. "She's comes from a thriller film of the same name."

"Thriller?" Fluttershy started to shake. "Y-you mean l-like a scary m-m-movie?!"

"Unfortunately, yes, Fluttershy." Rachael replied. "I have seen the movie before, so you girls, probably, don't want to hear it. Right?" The Rainbooms shook their heads slowly, in agreement.

Sunset began to wonder what the V emblem meant. "Maybe that V is Rachael's Cutie Mark."

Everybody looked at Sunset with perplexed glances. "My...Cutie Mark?" Rachael asked.

"You do know what a Cutie Mark is, right?"

"Yeah, it's a mark that represents a pony's one talent."

"I think it also represents their role in life." Charlie interrupted.

"Like how these balloons on my skirt represents me throwing parties all the time?" asked Pinkie.

"Exactly, Pinkie."

"Well, I think it's my turn to be scanned." said Bobby. "I want to know what I can do, and what my Cutie Mark is."

"Alright then," said Twilight. She reset the Spectrometer to default, pointed to Bobby, and a yellow light began to flash. She scanned his body, and then another icon appeared on the round screen, showing an Autobot symbol this time. Bobby was very excited, for he was always a Transformers fan since he was a kid. Twilight displayed the screen in the middle of the basement and read out loud. "Bobby's special abilities enables him to change from a human to a robot, and control electrical elements. He can switch his entire arms into powerful weapons, armor his entire body with robot parts, transform into any vehicle, and can scan the area with his eyes for any incoming enemies. There are some abilities that are included from Rachael's. Telepathic communication, healing, and sense of danger. And he drives this car." Twilight pointed her finger on a yellow and black striped 1977 Chevrolet Camaro Z28, from the first Transformers movie. The only difference to the Camaro, which is the vehicle for the Autobot Bumblebee, was that it didn't have any rust or dirt on the paint work, and the chromed parts were all polished.

"Nice!" shouted Bobby. "I've always wondered what it's like to be an Autobot! This car is from..."

"Oh! Oh! Me next! Me next!" Lily interrupted, jumping with so much excitement. "Please, Twilight? PLEASE?!"

"Okay, okay, Lily." Twilight calmed Lily down. "Just relax and stand still."

Lily just smiled, and Bobby grumbled a bit, as Twilight began the whole process again.

A few minutes have passed, and Twilight had just finished scanning most of Team furious, with Charlie being the last one left. The following abilities for the team were read out in the following order: Lily can perform incredible martial arts maneuvers, with great strength and speed. She can even use her hands and fists to control water elements and slow down enemies. Her choice of transportation is Herbie, the living 1963 Volkswagen Beetle. This Herbie, however, is modified to look like a street racer, from the movie "Herbie: Fully Loaded," when he was customized with custom sideskirts, a whale-tail spoiler, and a small transparent trunk window to show the engine inside. Lily's Cutie Mark is a number 53, with red, white, and blue stripes running down behind the number.

David's abilities grants him paranormal and supernatural investigation and elimination equipment, by using his mind and hand gestures. In other words, David has, somewhat, become a Ghostbuster, and his alternative car is the Ghostbusters' Ecto-1, a white and red striped 1959 Cadillac Miller-Meteor ambulance/hearse, complete with blue siren lights, and its own ghost-busting equipment on its roof rack. His Cutie Mark is the iconic No Ghost logo, which shows a red crossed circle blocking a ghost from escaping.

Sam's abilities lets him use super strength, an special archery bow that can shoot out orange explosive plasma that knocks out enemies without killing them. Sam can also control certain earth elements to his advantage, while his secondary vehicle is the General Lee, a 1969 Dodge Charger R/T, from the Dukes of Hazzard. Being a former cowboy himself, Sam loved watching the Dukes of Hazzard television series with his family. His Cutie Mark was the black and white 01 numbers.

Even with different powers, they all share the same three abilities: Telepathic communication, quick healing, and sense of danger and enemy presence. Now, they all needed to find out what are Charlie's special abilities. And so, when Twilight pointed the Spectrometer towards him, Charlie nodded his head, and the device scanned him. However, as soon as it was done, there was a beeping sound and the Spectrometer flashed white, yellow, orange, and red. Twilight, and everyone else, was a little confused of what the lights and sound could mean. But Twilight just shook off the strange feeling and she opened the lid. Unfortunately, when the screen popped up, all they could see was a static display, like on a broken old TV. Therefore, there was nothing to find out about Charlie's powers, or his secondary vehicle.

"Huh?" Twilight simply said.

"W-what happened?" Charlie asked, nervously.

"I don't know. I think something's wrong with my device." Twilight began to shake the Spectrometer, trying to "fix" it.

"AAWWW!" Lily sighed. "Does that mean we won't get to see what Charlie can do? Or see his new car?"

"Ah' guess not, Lily," said Sam.

Everybody was a little disappointed; especially Charlie. He wanted to look at his alternate car, and anything else that he might use to his advantage. Upon seeing Charlie's sad expression, Rarity went over to his side, and wrapped her arm around him to ease his troubled mind. "Don't worry, darling. It will be alright. Just know that we will be there to help you, in any messy situation."

Rainbow Dash scratched her head, "But, we all saw what the others can do, so why could he be the only one without powers? I mean, he's their leader, right?"

Then, Sunset had a theory. "Maybe he's the only one whose power hasn't truly been awakened yet. Something tells me that we need to give Charlie's powers a little push, if you know what I mean."

The whole gang tried to think of what Sunset meant by that, but they couldn't. What could they do to get Charlie's abilities working? It's not like there is a spell that can activate his powers with a finger snap, since the Rainbooms' geodes doesn't allow them to do that, anyway. They all thought long and hard, until Charlie spoke up. "I don't know what you mean by 'a little push,' Sunset, but I think Starlight Glimmer, or Princess Twilight, might have the answer for that. I just don't want to disturb them from whatever they are doing in Equestria, right now."

"I understand, Charlie." Sunset smiled. "What I meant is like this: back in Equestria, the Element of Harmony consists of six powerful artifacts, which are Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty, and Magic. These artifacts can stop any evil force that tries to destroy peace and harmony in that world. If one of these are removed from the others, they will not work, and Equestria would be defenseless. I guess that's why Princess Celestia sent Princess Twilight here, in the first place." Sunset looked down to the ground, remembering her defeat against the Princess of Friendship. She perked up again and continued, "So, my guess is that Team Furious must have some kind of different elements within themselves, and they can't work without all of them working together."

Everyone took in all the information, while Twilight double-checked her Spectrometer for, if any, anything about Team Furious (excluding Charlie) having whatever elements are bestowed with. Unfortunately, she didn't find any information, closed the lid, and sighed deeply. Suddenly, something inside Sunset's bag flashed and buzzed, and Sunset pulled out her magical journal and opened to the last pages. "Guys, Starlight wrote back!" This caught their attention.

"What did she wrote?" asked Fluttershy.

Sunset read what was written down on paper, and when she was done, she gasped and turned to Team Furious. "She says the Royal Princesses wants to see all of you in Equestria!"

Team Furious jumped and gasped, shocked to hear that Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence, and Princess Twilight all wanted to see them in person. Sure, they all wanted to go to the world of talking mystical creatures, and explore its landscapes, but they didn't think it was a lot sooner.

"Really?! Now?" Charlie was still shocked, as well as his friends.

"Bu-b-but, it's still too soon!" David quivered.

"You're coming too, right Sunset?" Rachael asked. Sunset was taken aback by that question.

"Well... I..." Before Sunset could say anymore, another message from Starlight appear, and Sunset quickly looked at it. Her pupils suddenly shrank in horror of what Starlight wrote back.

"I'm afraid so." Sunset confirmed, still in utter shock.

Seeing that she was still horrified, Charlie took Sunset' journal and read the message out loud.

Dear Sunset, Princess Twilight and I have talked to the Royal Princesses about your friends, Team Furious, and about what they are capable of doing. It seems that they are intrigued of this new discovery and they want to meet them face to face. Also, Princess Celestia wants to see you again, to ask you what you've been doing ever since you've left Equestria. Come over to Canterlot, and bring Team Furious with you, as soon as possible. Me and Princess Twilight will be there when you all cross over through the portal.

"Wow." gasped Charlie. "Princess Celestia wants to see you again, Sunset."

Sunset calmed herself down when Charlie read the message, but she was still anxious of facing Celestia again, thinking that she will still not be happy around Sunset, after she ran away from her studies as Celetia's prized pupil. But, Charlie still wouldn't let Sunset get discouraged, as he placed his hand on her shoulder. "Don't worry. We'll be right by your side, whenever you need us. Just tell her what you've learned and experienced with your friends, and you'll see that everything will be okay."

Sunset wiped her tears away and smiled. She really was lucky to have good friends, even friends she met only a few days ago. "Thanks."

"Well, time's a' wastin'." Applejack declared. "We need to go back to th' school, and send them off."

"Your right, Applejack," said Twilight. "You guys should take this, as well. Just in case you discover Charlie's abilities along the way." Twilight handed her Spectrometer over to Sunset.

"Thanks, Twilight." Sunset hugged her friend, and Twilight smiled back. Then, Sunset gave Twilight her journal. "I am gonna' give you this, so that we'll be in contact, if anything goes wrong." Twilight simply nodded. Soon, the Rainbooms and Team Furious walked out of Twilight's house, and returned to their cars.

After they raced each other to Canterlot High, they all stood in front of the school statue, and Sunset took a deep breath. After a few conversations with Charlie, she was ready to go back home, for a temporary moment.

"Well," Sunset began, facing to her friends, with Team Furious by her right side. "This is it. We'll be sure to get back soon. Keep the journal close at all times, okay?"

"Don't worry!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "We be at Pinkie's house when you get back!"

"Stay safe, dears!" Rarity called out.

"Say hello to Princess Twilight for me!!!" Pinkie Pie screamed.

"I just wish we can take our cars with us." Rachael sighed. "I think it would be cool to race around Equestrian roads."

"Ah' know how you feel, Rachael," Sam chuckled, "but ah' don't think they've got gas stations there, to refuel our cars." Rachael slumped at that comment.

"In any case, ladies first." Charlie gestured to Sunset. Taking her time, Sunset looked at the face of the statue, took another deep breath, and walked through the portal.

One by one, Team Furious went through the portal, and when they were all gone, the Rainbooms quickly noticed that Sunset's car, and Team Furious' cars, were fading away from existence. They were really surprised at first, but they suspected that their cars can't stay here without their owners. So, they said nothing and walked back to their cars, and drove to Pinkie Pie's house.

Author's Note

Just a quick note, since this story involves Team Furious being friends with Sunset Shimmer, and that their home world is in danger by dangerous Equestrian villians, I figure Sunset would need to see Princess Celestia sooner, for some help, before the events of Forgotten Friendship. This story is just for fun, and is not meant to twist the EQG storyline in any way. Also, for those of you following this story, sorry for the long wait. I am in community college, and things tend to get in the way. :)

7: The Royal Meeting

Author's Note

As previously mentioned in the last chapter, I will write of Sunset Shimmer making amends with Princess Celestia, before the events of Forgotten Friendship. Remember, this story is just for fun, and not meant to make things confusing in the timeline. Thank you.

7: The Royal Meeting

From within Princess Twilight Sparkle’s Castle of Friendship, the Mane 7, plus Spike and Starlight Glimmer, were all gathered at the library, where the magic mirror that leads to Canterlot High stands. They all heard the news of Starlight’s interview of Team Furious and wanted to be the first to meet and greet them in person, and ask them so many questions. As the ponies were waiting patiently for Sunset Shimmer and the team, Princess Twilight began to speak.

“Well, everypony, I’m sure you all heard everything in Starlight’s report from Canterlot High, and this Team Furious seems like they need our help to solve something more than just a friendship problem.”

“But, what ah’ don’t understand is how they suddenly got some kind of magic when they first appeared there.” Applejack questioned.

“Or that we’re fictional characters in their world.” Rainbow Dash added. “I mean, I can understand that Daring Do is fictional, but if there is another character that’s just like her, I wouldn’t know which one is the real thing!”

“I wonder what else is there, that could be fictional?” Fluttershy pondered.

“Well, I’m sure they have their own beliefs, and so do we,” said Rarity, confidently, "but right now, they need us to help solve their problems.”

Then, Pinkie Pie let out a squeal, surprising everypony. “I’m suddenly feeling all ‘nervicited’ again!” She gave both a happy/nervous expression, which her friends rolled their eyes.

“Still not a real word, Pinkie.” Applejack blandly said.

Suddenly, the mirror’s mechanisms began to work its magic, and the Mane 7 and Spike were surprised by it.

“Okay, everypony, stand clear. They’re coming.” Princess Twilight directed.

As they all stood a few inches from the mirror, the first one to come out fell onto the floor. It was an amber unicorn, with red and yellow mane and tail, with satchel bags around her. It was Sunset Shimmer. As she recovered, she was greeted by her Equestrian friends.

“Hey, girls! How are things here?” Sunset asked.

“Everything’s pretty much normal here,” said Starlight. “Everypony in here has listened to my report of Team Furious. We all want to see them, right girls?” The Mane 6 nodded, but then Spike looked at the mirror.

“So, where are Team Furious?” Spike asked. “I though they were coming.”

Then, right on que, something caught the whole gang’s attention, as a human was shot out of the mirror, then another, and another, until all six dizzy humans were all on the floor. Team Furious are, officially, in Equestria. The mane 6 were in awe, as if they have never seen human beings before, except Princess Twilight. But what confused her, Sunset, and Starlight, was that Team Furious were supposed to be turned into ponies upon enter Equestria, since this is a world of talking mythical creatures. It was rather strange, to them, to say the least. Team Furious were just recovering from the trip inside the mirror, and stood up to see eight ponies, and a baby dragon, looking at them with surprised and perplexed glances.

“Uh...hi?” Charlie greeted, nervously. Sunset chuckled.

“That’s the same thing he said when we first met.”

At this point, everypony, and everybody, didn’t know how to respond. But, to Charlie’s surprise, Pinkie appeared next to him and quickly shook his hand.

“Hi, Charlie! Welcome to Equestria! I’m Pinkie Pie, and this is Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy...”

“Uh, Pinkie?” Rainbow interrupted. “They already know us. Remember?”

Pinkie was a little slow to remember, but then she giggled. “Oh yeah! I remember now.”

“It’s okay, Pinkie.” Charlie smiled. “It is a pleasure to meet all of you.”

"The pleasure's all ours, mister," Applejack tipped her hat, "but we're still a little unsure about this whole 'fictional' thing, so let's just keep it to ourselves, until the time is right."

Team Furious nodded, in agreement. If the ponies of Ponyville heard of this so soon, they would think that these "two-legged creatures" were crazy.

"Noted." Rachael simply said.

"So, could you introduce yourselves, please?" asked Princess Twilight, innocently.

"Oh, right." Charlie's cheeks blushed, as he introduced himself and his friends. The ponies asked them many questions about their world, what they do there, and what is a human, to which Team Furious answered to the best they could. Sunset walked up to them. "Well, you guys, what do you think of this place?"

Team Furious looked all around the library. There was so many books, the walls were made of crystals, and they could see the mirror, with all the magical mechanisms it was attached to.

"It's really beautiful in here," said Bobby. "We've never seen a crystal castle before; let alone an actual castle back home."

'But aren't you all supposed to be ponies?" Princess Twilight changed the subject. "Whenever I go through this mirror, I change from a pony into a... whatever you guys are, and vise versa."

"Yeah." Sunset agreed, "The mirror should change any living thing, that comes through, into either a pony, dragon, or anything else that lives here."

Team Furious looked at each other, to see that they are still human. There are no human beings living in Equestria, and humans don't have magic to defend themselves and fight. But, with their new-found magic, perhaps they could stand a chance against the forces of evil, and maybe against Queen Chrysalis herself. But, getting back to the question, they didn't know what could keep them as they are now.

"I think the word you're looking for is human, Princess," said Charlie, "and we don't know why we're still humans. I guess it's because of where we came from. It's kinda' like Canterlot High, but very different in its own way."

"And you said that your world doesn't have magic?" asked Rarity.

"Nope, and we like to keep it that way." Rachael crossed her arms. "I've seen enough secret agent movies to know that any government agency would love to experiment anything they could get their hands on, for the good of mankind. But in the end, it would be catastrophic for the whole world."

"I agree," Charlie nodded, "and we need to get back home soon to stop Chrysalis, before that happens."

"Well, I'm sure we, and the Princesses, would help you in any way we can," Twilight assured, then she turned to Sunset, "but I don't know if you two want to see each other again."

"Who?" Sunset asked, but then her expression into a nervous look. "...oh." Princess Twilight was, of course, referring to Princess Celestia, Sunset Shimmer's old mentor, who she betrayed years ago. Sunset was indeed a little tense to face her again, after she ran away from her studies for so long. The Mane 7, Spike, and Team Furious could see the resentment in her eyes, but Charlie stood next to her side and smiled.

"Just remember what I've said, Sunset. You'll be fine."

Sunset nodded her head. "Thanks."

Then, Starlight also stood next to Sunset. "Don't worry. Whatever happens, we'll be right by your side." Everybody, and everypony gathered around Sunset, to show that they all care about her, and she was very grateful when they did. Her eyes began to shed tears again.

"Thank you, guys. All of you." Sunset whispered. She wiped her tears away, as she was ready to see her mentor again. "Let's go."

Soon, the whole gang were walking down the castle halls to the front doors, as Team Furious was given a small tour, and they were fascinated to look at the many rooms the castle has. With their own eyes, the team have seen some rooms, items, and even some books they've read, that weren't depicted in the TV show of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. As they all finally walked out of the castle, they stopped to see it outside, and they were very fascinated. The castle was a giant crystalized tree, with a few balconies, and a banner, and from their perspective, it looked like a skyscraper.

"Impressed, huh?" asked Princess Twilight. Team Furious were still in amazement, so they only nodded their heads. Twilight gave a little chuckle, as they continued their way to Ponyville's train station. Along the way, the ponies of Ponyville caught the sight of the strangely dressed "creatures" walking on two legs through the streets. Team Furious were a little embarrassed at first, as they saw some of the ponies secretly talking to each other. The team of teenagers all smiled and waved hello to the townsponies, and seeing as they are friendlies here, they all waved back.

"I guess they've never seen a human being before, or a two-legged creature, right?" asked Charlie quietly, to Princess Twilight.

"Well, I don't really know about the human part," replied Princess Twilight, "but there are some two-legged creatures that live in Equestria, but they live far away from here, and I don't know if some of them wear clothes like you." Charlie simply agreed.

A few moments later, the group boarded a train to Canterlot, and the train ride wasn't that far from it. While they were talking and having a good time, Spike wanted to know about Team Furious' magic. He got up from his seat and sat next to Charlie. "So, Starlight reported that you guys have some kind of magic inside of you. But you said that you've never had magic in your world. How come it just came to you guys when you went to Canterlot High?"

Charlie was quick to answer. "Well, to be honest, I don't know how it did, or whether it is magic or super-advanced technology. When we were all staying with Sunset's friends in Canterlot High, we've discovered our special abilities, except me." The mane 7 were all confused of what Charlie said.

"What do you mean except you, Charlie?" asked Fluttershy.

"You see, when Sunset's friends and mine were at the house of the human version of Twilight, she has a little device that can read any magic from anybody that has some within themselves. Do you still have it, Sunset?" The ponies turned to Sunset, who pulled out the Spectrometer from her satchel, via her magic.

"Here it is." Sunset answered. The Mane 7 and Spike were all in awe by the little purple device they are seeing. "This is a Spectrometer, which Twilight used to scan Charlie's friends. Then, it displays all the info on a..."

Over the next two minutes, Charlie and Sunset described how the Spectrometer worked, and what Team Furious', minus Charlie, special abilities were, which the Mane 7 were all surprised to hear. They have never heard of any creature that can use those kinds of power. Suddenly, the train's whistle sounded off, and everybody looked out their windows, to see the magnificent kingdom of Canterlot approaching towards the horizon.

"Well," said Princess Twilight, "we're here, everypony, and everybody."

Just then, Sunset's other satchel began to buzz, and she pulled Princess Twilight's journal, which she let Sunset use while she's in Equestria, to find Rarity's message written down, asking her how was everything when they all passed through the portal. Sunset expected that the other Rainbooms put her in charge of writing back to her. While the others were all looking out the windows, Sunset pulled out a quill and began to answer back to her friends.

Back in Canterlot City, at Pinkie Pie's house, the Rainbooms were looking at Sunset's answer on her journal. She wrote that she and Team Furious were on the train to Canterlot, and are doing fine. Sunset then asked how were things back in Canterlot High. Rarity wrote down about her '69 Mustang Boss, and Team Furious' cars, had disappeared when they all crossed over to Equestria. In a few seconds, Sunset's message was written in a worried tone.

What?! How is that suppose to happen?! Are you telling me that our cars are gone FOREVER?!?!

The Rainbooms could only wonder whether Sunset was very worried or frustrated, so while they rubbed their necks, Rarity tried to assess the situation.

I don't think they're really gone, darling. Maybe once you and Team Furious come back again, they will reappear where they were. So, tell us, did you find out about Charlie's abilities yet? They all watched the page for Sunset's reply.

Not yet. We're going to do that after we meet up with the princesses. Hopefully, they will understand about this whole thing. Although, I wish you guys could come with us, then you could see what Equestria has to offer. I'll write back to you soon. We've just arrived.

All they could do was to smile, about Sunset wishing that they came along and see her world. Suddenly, Pinkie Pie burst through the door, with six boxed of pizzas in her hands.

"So girls, while we wait for Sunset and the others to get back, who's up for a pizza party?!" Pinkie exclaimed, with a big grin on her face.

The Mane 7, Spike, Sunset Shimmer, and Team Furious were walking up to the main castle, and they all stopped in front of the Royal Guards, asking them if they can see the Royal Sisters for an important meeting. The guards allowed them to pass, and they all continued their way down the long hall, until Princess Twilight motioned them to stop. They arrived in front of a set of closed doors that leads to the Royal Sisters' throne room.

"Okay, this is it," said Princess Twilight. "The Princesses are behind these doors, waiting for us. So, I think our new guests should wait here with Starlight, until Sunset can make amends with Princess Celestia." Team Furious all understood of what the princess meant, and agreed to wait for her signal. "Okay, Sunset... let's go."

Sunset gulped, as Twilight opened the doors, to reveal Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadence all waiting for them to enter. As the two ponies walked slowly towards the waiting Royals, Princess Celestia opened her wings widely, and Sunset grew nervous with every step, seeing the princess's hard glare. Princess Twilight, on the other hoof, smiled nervously, as they finally stopped in front of the princesses.

"Sooo, Princess Celestia," Twilight laughed, nervously, "you'll never guess who's back. Actually, maybe you can guess, 'cause she's right here, but umm..."

But Princess Celestia just kept glaring at Twilight and Sunset. Team Furious, the Mane 5, Starlight, and Spike heard Twilight's conversation, and they all slapped their foreheads. Obviously, she wasn't making things any better.

"Am I helping?" Princess Twilight whispered to Sunset. Sunset took a deep breath, and stepped towards the princess.

"Princess Celestia," Sunset began, "the last time we saw each other, I was your snide little pupil who betrayed and abandoned you."

"I wouldn't' have said it that way!" Twilight said to herself, and cleared her throat. "What Sunset means to say is..." Sunset raised her right hoof to cut Twilight off.

"I mean that I come before you a changed pony," Sunset continued, "humbly asking for forgiveness, guidance, and knowledge."

Upon hearing her speech, Princess Celestia lowered her wings, and walked closely up to Sunset Shimmer, not changing her glare. Sunset was really anxious at this point, and she decided that maybe she shouldn't have come to Canterlot to see her mentor. "Or I can just go, and you'll never have to see me again." However, Princess Celestia placed a hoof on Sunset's chin, raised her head, and surprisingly, she smiled warmly.

"I've missed you, Sunset Shimmer," said Princess Celestia.

Sunset Shimmer didn't expect that to happen, even after so long. But she smiled back anyway, and began to cry tears. "I-I'm so sorry."

As they both kept smiling, they embraced each other in a hug, filled with happiness in their hearts, while Princess Twilight let out a small squeal and a big grin. Meanwhile, Team Furious, the Mane 5, Starlight, and Spike were so relieved that the princess and Sunset had made up, and can put the past behind them. Then, they heard Twilight clear her throat again and calling for her friends. The Mane 5, Starlight, and Spike approached to Twilight, while Team Furious stayed behind.

"Now, as we all know of Starlight's recent report," Princess Twilight turned to the princesses, "there are some very important guests that have some unusual magic, or abilities, inside of them, that need help saving their world from Queen Chrysalis. And not only that, they are waiting outside the doors. They are called Team Furious, and I think you'll be surprised of what they look like, in Sunset's world, and theirs."

"Of course, Twilight." Princess Celestia agreed. "These guests must be worried sick about their homes and families right now. We'd be happy to help them." Princess Luna stepped alongside her sister.

"And we will try to come up with a solution to bring Chrysalis to justice." Princess Luna put in.

"One more thing," said Sunset Shimmer, "these guys are also street racers, which means they love racing. I'm sure they'll explain about that."

"Then, by all means, let them in." Princess Celestia announced.

Princess Twilight and Sunset waved their hooves towards the open door, giving the signal to the waiting teenagers to come inside. The team took deep breaths and they all walked through the doorway, and into the throne room, with pride and honor. When they first got a good look of the team of humans, the Royal Princesses' eyes grew wide with wonder. Twilight, Sunset, and the others all smiled with joy, looking at Team Furious coming through with grace and joy. Once they came close enough to the princesses, Team Furious stopped and Charlie began to greet them.

"Your highnesses," said Charlie, then they all bowed down. "It's an honor to meet you all."

The Royal Princesses were a little speechless at first, but then Celestia gave a little giggle, then she calmed down.

"Team Furious, you don't have to bow before us. You are all the guests of honor here. Welcome to Equestria."

With that being said, the princesses, the Mane 7, Spike, Sunset, and even the guards in the room, bowed before Team Furious. Now they were the ones who were speechless.

"Wow, princess," David gasped, "w-we don't know what to say, really." Soon, everypony stood up right again, and Princess Celestia just smiled.

"Oh, it's quite alright, my friend. Now, please state your names, your occupations, and what is it that you need help with."

A few moments later, Team Furious introduced themselves again, explained what they do for a living, and told what exactly happened when Queen Chrysalis first appeared in Los Angeles, as well as what Starlight told them about how she was the one who accidently used a spell to bring them to Canterlot High, and Chrysalis to their city. They also told them about their abilities, and how Charlie was the only one who they couldn't find out about his abilities. The princesses took in all of the information, and they came up with an idea.

"I suppose the spell, that Starlight unintentionally cast, only last for one week," Princess Luna began explaining, "however, there is another way to send you all home, without waiting for those days to pass, and to use it whenever you like."

"There is?" asked Rachael.

"Yes. But we will need to tap into your new magic, in order to prepare yourselves for the fight of your lives against the former changeling queen."

"Queen Chrysalis is the most powerful and villainous enemy we had ever faced against. Believe me, I know." Princess Cadence added in. "And if she can change into a human being, like yourselves, and cast a hypnotizing spell over the citizens of your home world, it could be disastrous."

"Unfortunately, we can't come along with you to your world, since we must protect Equestria from any threat as well." Princess Celestia said, sadly. "But, we can train you to battle using your abilities, so that you may stand a chance against her. But, like Luna said, we need to see what you can do."

"We understand, princess." Sam nodded. "But we don't know how to use our magic. Everypony here can use magic, but humans normally don't."

"Well," Sunset pondered, "we have just discovered, back in Canterlot High, that you guys can use your abilities with your minds and hands. Maybe you can use them both to summon them and fight."

At first, Team Furious didn't understand what she meant, until they remembered of when Sci-Twi read the information form the Spectrometer.

"I get it now." Charlie smiled. "We'll just think of our magic, and use our hands, as if we are using our imaginations, to fight. You guys up for it?" The others cheered in agreement.

"Then, it's all settled." Princess Celestia spoke aloud. "We will train with you, and we will send you back to your world to fight Queen Chrysalis."

"But, what about the Rainbooms back in Canterlot High?" asked Lily. "We can't just leave them out of the fun!"

"Don't worry, Lily." Sunset replied. "I wouldn't want to go without them either. This involves my friends, too."

"Are you sure, Sunset?" asked Princess Cadence.

Sunset nodded, as she told the princesses of how Team Furious gave her, and her friends cars to drive on the streets. The Royal Princesses were then confused of the cars Sunset mentioned.

"What are these cars you speak of?" asked Princess Luna. Charlie raised his right hand, getting her attention.

"I'll show you."

Charlie tapped on his right wrist, to bring up a holographic screen, and he tapped on the "Garage" icon, and immediately showed his '70 Charger spinning slowly in a 360 degree onscreen. Everypony gasped in amazement when they witnessed all of this.

"This is my car, the 1970 Dodge Charger." Charlie explained. "It's basically a metal carriage on four wheels, with many important mechanical, and electrical components installed, that we humans use to avoid traveling long distances on foot. Mainly by using them for racing wherever we go."

"Fascinating." Princess Luna simply said.

"And by using these options on this screen, we've been able to modify any ordinary street car into a customized racing machine, and bring them to life. That's how we gave Sunset and the Rainbooms their own cars."

"Also, before all of this happened, my friends and I have been solving magic problems, and have been put in danger a few times before," said Sunset. "So, I think we'll need them by our side, if we're going to save Los Angeles, Team Furious' home."

The princesses understood the importance of her friends' involvement in this mission, and Princess Celestia was very proud of Sunset finally learning the importance of friendship.

"Well, I think we've learned enough of this great experience," Princess Celestia announced, "so let's get Team Furious ready for training, shall we?" Everypony looked towards Team Furious, who looked ready than before.

"We're ready." Charlie said, boldly.

8: Friends in Danger!

(9:45 P.M., Pinkie Pie's house)

The moon was already up in Canterlot City, and at Pinkie Pie's house, the Rainbooms were having a little slumber party. Inside Pinkie's bedroom, Twilight and Rarity were painting each other's fingernails, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were playing a video game, with Fluttershy winning easily, and Pinkie Pie and Applejack were playing checkers; however, it wasn't the same without Sunset Shimmer being there, but the girls were still keeping their eyes and ears open, in case Sunset's journal buzzes again. Right now, they were all wondering what it's like to be in Equestria, and what exotic places they have there. As Rainbow and Fluttershy were done playing, Fluttershy was looking at the journal, which laid on top of a small drawer. She started to get a little nervous, since Sunset hasn't written back for quite a while.

"Um, girls?" Fluttershy got their attention. "Don't you think we should write back to Sunset? I'm starting to worry about our friends."

"Oh, daring, please," said Rarity, confidently, "I'm sure they are doing well in Equestria. The princesses should be welcoming them with open hearts."

"And Sunset promised to keep us updated of whatever they're doing." Twilight added.

"Yeah!" Pinkie Pie squealed. "Maybe Sunset and Princess Celestia had finally set their differences aside, and the princesses are going to teach Team Furious how to use their new magic for their big battle in Los Angeles, and we'll be there to help them!" The girls looked at Pinkie, with confused expressions.

"Uh, are you sure, Pinkie?" Rainbow asked.

"Well, it's just a hunch." Pinkie just shrugged.

Suddenly, the journal was buzzing, and Applejack quickly scrolled to the last page, and read the new message.

Hey girls. Just wanna let you know that everything has turned out fine between me and Princess Celestia. Team Furious were welcomed to Equestria, and now they are going to be trained, by the Royal Princesses, to use their magic and abilities to save their home. I'll write back soon. Take care!

"Well, what do y' know? Pinkie was right," said Applejack. Pinkie Pie just grinned at that comment.

"How do you suppose the princesses will train our new friends?" Rarity raised a brow. "I'm not sure if they know what kind of magic Team Furious can do."

"I guess all we can do now is wait," said Applejack, "until Sunset can give us a full detail of..."

Meanwhile, behind the slightly opened window, three shadowed figures were listening to the girls' conversations, while hiding underneath the window sill, so as not to blow their cover. As the moon appeared out of a rolling cloud, the shadow of the figures slowly disappeared, revealing the Dazzlings in the flesh. Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk listened closely, with sinister smirks on their faces, already thinking of a devious plan to ruin everything.

"So, these girls are trying to help those newbies save their world, huh?" said Adagio, quietly. "Well, I don't think so. Not as long as we've got our gems back." Their red gems glistened around their necks. It is unknown how they have gotten them repaired, since they were destroyed during the Battle of the Bands. "This is going to be quite interesting tonight."

"As long as we get lots of energy to feed on, I'll go along with this." Aria said with a unamused expression. "If we lose again, I am so not coming back for another round."

"But how are we gonna feed on their energy?" asked Sonata, pointing to the Rainbooms. "They're protected by their magic. I don't think our magic can control them, like last time." Adagio and Aria rolled their eyes, with disgust.

"Of course not, you fool!" Adagio controlled her tempered tone, trying to not make too much noise. "That's because it only works when they fight against each other. But right now, that's not our priority."

"Ugh, like I said, you are the worst, Sonata." Aria insulted.

"Oh yeah?" Sonata countered. "Well, I still think you're th..."

Suddenly, Adagio gave out a grunt; she was fed up with the same thing every day and every night. Unfortunately, her grunt was loud enough for Spike, but not the Rainbooms, to hear what was going on outside. Spike looked out the window sill, and spotted the Dazzlings, but he didn't bark at them. Instead, he listened to their argument.

"You know what? I am really getting close to actually break our 'alliance' apart!" Adagio threatened, then she calmed down. "Anyway, we must report back to our new boss about this. If these Team Furious characters are a threat to her, we must do everything to make sure they don't succeed."

"That is, if they don't have magic protecting themselves, as well, Adagio." Aria complained. Adagio just rolled her eyes.

"In that case, let's give our servants something to hit. Maybe those team of nobodies will show up to save their little friends..." Adagio then gave a sinister smirk, "... if it's not too late, that is."

As the Dazzlings stood up to leave, Spike hid himself out of sight from the window. Then, he waited until they were walking away, then he alerted his friends.

"Girls! Girls! I think we have a problem!"

"What wrong, Spike?" Twilight raised a brow.

"I saw some girls hiding behind the window, and I think they've overheard everything! They're planning to stop Team Furious, and us, from saving Los Angeles!"

The girls gasped at this. "Who were they?" Rainbow asked, clenching her fist.

"There were three of them, and I heard one of their names." replied Spike. "It was... Adagio?"

"WHAT?!?!" The Rainbooms exclaimed, even Twilight. Her friends told her about the Dazzlings, who were three evil Sirens that feed on negative emotions, and were banished from Equestria. However, she didn't know what they look like, but Twilight was also told of those girls having red magical gems, which were destroyed by the Rainbooms. At least, she has some idea of who they are.

"Are you saying that those dang Dazzlings are back?!" Applejack cried out.

"They aren't wearing red gems around their necks, are they?" Fluttershy asked nervously.

"I think so. I saw three of their gems." Spike was surprised by the girls gasping very loud.

"Oh, no, no, no, no, no!" Rarity shouted. "It cannot be! Of all the worst things that could happen, this is THE. WORST. POSSIBLE. THING!" The Rainbooms looked at Rarity with their brows raised, and with expressions that say Really? Sometimes, Rarity could be quite the drama queen. "What? I mean it!"

"But, I don't understand how their gems got fixed, all of a sudden!" Rainbow Dash scratched her head. "We used our magic, during the Battle of the Bands, to get rid of them!"

"Except Twilight, who wasn't part of the band before." Pinkie pointed out.

"Well, what else did you hear, Spike?" asked Twilight.

"Um, they also mentioned about their new boss, about Team Furious being a 'threat' to them, and giving their 'servants' something to hit. And I don't even want to think about that." Spike whimpered.

"Servants? New boss?" Rarity raised a brow. "Does that mean that Queen Chrysalis hired them, or that we've got some bigger problem to deal with now?"

"We better tell Sunset about this," said Twilight. "Maybe she knows what to do."

As Twilight wrote to Sunset on her journal, Spike looked out the window again, to find that the Dazzlings were instructing a large group of Wondercolt students. He couldn't hear them from afar, but suddenly, Spike's fur began to turn white with fear, as he saw that the students were under the Dazzlings' submission, with evil expressions on all their faces. Finally, the Dazzlings mounted on three new sport bikes, and rode away from the neighborhood, while the mind-controlled Wondercolts began to walk towards Pinkie Pie's house.

"Uuuhh… Twilight? Can you also tell Sunset that they are driving motorcycles now, and that they've got our friends from school under their control, and they are all coming this way?!" Spike cried out.

The Rainbooms looked out the window, to see what Spike was talking about. They finally got the message, upon seeing the now-evil students, and they were all terrified of what is going to happen to themselves. Rarity fainted to the floor, and Fluttershy hid under Pinkie Pie's bed. Rainbow Dash grabbed a baseball bat, Applejack picked Rarity up, dragging her to the back door, and Pinkie Pie held some cupcakes in her hands, ready to blow them up by using her Geode.

"Everyone! Out the back, and to the cars! NOW!" Applejack shouted, still dragging her unconscious friend.

"Wait for me!!!" Fluttershy exclaimed, as she bolted out from under the bed and picked up Spike.

The girls and Spike all evacuated from the house, and once they were outside, Rarity quickly recovered from fainting, and ran to her silver Ferrari 458 Italia. "EVERY GIRL FOR HERSELF!!!"

As they got in to their respective vehicles, and Twilight finishing her emergency message to Sunset, the Rainbooms saw Wondercolt students running towards them, with angry battle cries sounding off. The girls quickly turned their ignitions, and rode off into the night, looking for a place to hide in the city, with their angry friends in hot pursuit.

(20 minutes ago)

Back in Equestria, The Royal Princesses gave Team Furious a quick tour around Canterlot, with Sunset Shimmer, the Mane 7, and Spike right by their sides. It was nighttime in Equestria, but many Canterlot ponies were still up, and amazed by the appearances of the six human teenagers, and they all welcomed them, as well. As they strolled further from the castle grounds, The Royal Sisters led everyone to an empty meadow field. There was no pony around this area, so it would be perfect to be used for training, where no one would be disturbed by any battle sounds.

"Tonight, we have brought you all to this meadow," Princess Celestia declared, "because it is far enough from any pony living, or sleeping, in Canterlot. It will be our training grounds to help our new guests understand their magic better, and use it to their advantages."

"Even so, we don't want to disturb our subjects from their sleep by any noise," said Princess Luna, "so I shall cast a special barrier spell around this meadow." Princess Luna's horn began to glow, and she cast an aqua beam towards the sky, and a transparent aqua barrier was created, around 1000 feet of the meadow.

"This barrier shall be large enough to maneuver around," Princess Luna continued, "and no one else will disturb the training session."

"So, Team Furious, are you ready for this?" Princess Cadence smiled. The six teens all nodded.

"Of course," said Charlie.

"What's the first thing we do?" David asked.

"Well, the first lesson is to focus on your magic," said Princess Celestia. "Each of you must try to summon it using only your minds, as well as your hands. One way to do that, is to relax and close your eyes, and think about the things you can do. So, let's sit down."

Everyone sat down on the grass, and Princess Celestia instructed Charlie, David, Rachael, Sam, Bobby, and Lily to close their eyes, and they began to think of their abilities they've read from the Spectrometer. It took a few seconds to focus, but with his eyes still closed, Sam moved his hands into an archery pose, pretending he was aiming an arrow towards a target. What he didn't realize was that when he made his pose, an crossbow and a glowing orange plasma arrow had, suddenly, appeared into his hands. As Sam let go of the arrow, it quickly pass between the Royal Sisters, across the meadow, and hit the wall of the barrier, exploding into a small orange explosion. The Mane 7, Sunset Shimmer, the princesses, and Team Furious opened their eyes by the explosion, and they looked at Sam holding the crossbow.

"Sam? Did you do that?" Princess Twilight asked. Sam was stuttering, trying to think of a excuse, when the bow disappeared from his hands.

"I think that answers your question, Twilight," said Rachael.

"W-well, a-a-ah was thinking about my magic..." Sam stuttered nervously, but Princess Celestia raised her hoof.

"It's alright, Sam." Princess Celestia reassured. "I think I know how you did it. By gesturing your hands into an archery pose, it would seem that your imagination might have created your weapons for you to use. I'm not sure how that is even possible, but please use it with caution."

"Of course, Princess." Sam smiled.

"Oh boy!" Lily cried out. "That means, if we use our imaginations to use our magic, we'll be able to save our world like superheroes! This.. is... AMAZING!!!" Lily bounced with excitement, while the rest only chuckled.

"That may be so, my friend," said Princess Luna, "but, as my sister said, you must take extreme caution and discretion, once you all have master your abilities. I do not believe your kind will understand the many dangers of magic in your world, and you must make sure that no one gets hurt from it."

"Especially by Queen Chrysalis." Princess Cadence added. "With her dark magic, she can control and enslave your people. So, once all this is over, we'll cast a spell that will quickly erase all their memories of the events that have happened. But don't worry, you'll still be able to keeps yours. Just try to hide your magic from the wrong... hands."

Team Furious all understood of what she meant by that. There are people who would want to take something unordinary, and turn it into something else, to benefit mankind. Charlie and his friends do not favor that idea at all.

"We will." Charlie replied. "You can count on us." Everypony smiled.

Over the next few minutes, the rest of Team Furious were learning to use their imaginations to summon their magic, and with no difficulty at all. Rachael found out that, by doing this method, she summoned her fire-based ability onto her fists. Everyone around her saw how the fire surrounded her entire hands, and not burning her alive. Then, Rachael thought of making a sword made of fire, and used her hands to craft one. To her, it was an incredible experience to bring out any fire weapons at her will.

David motioned his right hand over his shoulder and towards his back, then quickly pulled it forward, and a strange black stick materialized in his hands. It was a neutrino wand; the same weapon that the Ghostbusters use to shoot out a protonic stream of energy to capture ghosts in the movie. The only difference is that the neutrino wand didn't come with a proton pack, and that made no sense to David, or to his friends. It was as if the wand is powered separately, but that didn't bother David one bit. He was glad that he didn't have to carry a heavy pack to carry on his back to slow him down.

Lily used her hands to suddenly control water from out of nowhere. She squealed with joy, as she water-bended at great ease, creating water-based objects, and after that, she was performing a few martial arts punches and kicks.

Finally, Bobby imagined his right arm being transformed into a plasma cannon, and although he wanted to blast plasma energy at something, he didn't want to do so, unless he is fighting a dangerous enemy. He then thought of armoring himself with an Autobot-like suit, which materialized the way whenever the Transformers switch into robot mode. Now, Bobby was covered with a yellow 1974 Chevrolet Camaro robot body armor, making him look like Bumblebee, from the 2007 film, while his face and hair still remained human. He switched back to his human form, thinking that his Autobot form will come in handy.

The ponies were all in amazement when all these strange powers were happening, and yet the only one who hasn't tried to think or imagine something was Charlie. He still didn't know what he can do, which only made him feel left out of his own friends. If they can do things that can save lives, why can't he? Princess Cadence noticed Charlie's disappointed expression and sat next to him. "Is there something on your mind, Charlie? You seem like you're not enjoying this training."

"Oh no, it's not that," Charlie assured. "It's just... we didn't find out what my special abilities are, and I don't know if I'm meant to not do anything to help. I really want to help, but..."

"You should try to improvise, then." Princess Cadence kindly suggested. "Think of something useful that only you can imagine, and be proud that you can help your friends in your own special way. Everyone is useful, whether they have magic or not. You just have to believe in yourself."

Charlie looked at Princess Cadence with inspiration, then he looked at his hands. Was she right? That Charlie can improvise with something to help in his own special way? To him, it is worth a try.

(Present time)

As the training session continued, Sunset Shimmer's Journal began to buzz and ring once again. She, the mane 7, and Spike all gathered around to read the latest from the human version of Twilight. But, when they finished reading, they all gasped aloud, and their expressions turned to horror, getting the attention of Team Furious and the Royal Princesses.

"Hey! What's going on?" Bobby asked.

"Is everything alright, Sunset?" Princess Celestia asked, with a concerned look.

"No, it's not!" Sunset exclaimed. "My friends are in danger!"

"WHAT?!?!" Team Furious all exclaimed.

"B-But, by who?" David questioned, nervously.

"The Sirens!" Princess Twilight cried out. Upon hearing that name, everyone in the meadow were horrified, as they all know that the Sirens, a.k.a. the Dazzlings, had almost conquered Canterlot High, only to be defeated by Sunset and the Rainbooms during the Battle of the Bands.

"The Sirens?!" Rachael questioned, as she clentched her fists with anger. "You mean, the evil and relentless Dazzlings from Equestria, who feeds on bad vibes for breakfast?!"

"Yep." Sunset answered nonchalantly, yet still worried. "They're the ones."

"But, didn't their gems get destroyed, during the Battle of the Bands?" Sam raised a brow. "They can't sing right without 'em."

"Well, yes." Princess Twilight nodded. "But, according to the human version of me, they've somehow gotten their gems fully repaired, and right now, they have taken control of the minds of the students from Canterlot High!"

"And not only that," Sunset put in, "but the Dazzlings ordered them to attack my friends!"

They all gasped again, never thinking the Dazzlings would stoop this low. Sunset then started to feel a little rage within herself. "If those Sirens so much as lay one finger on my friends I care about the most..."

"Sunset, relax." Princess Celestia instructed. "I am sure your friends are alright, and are looking for a place to hide. Don't worry. It will be alright."

Sunset calmed herself down, and looked at her ex-teacher, and smiled. She was happy that her ex-mentor still cares and worries about her. "Do you really think so, Princess Celestia?" Sunset asked.

The Princess nodded, then she turned to Team Furious. "I'm afraid we'll have to end our session early then expected. You six are going to have to learn more of your abilities on your own, while you rescue Sunset Shimmer's friends in Canterlot High from the Dazzlings. This will be very dangerous, more than you will know, so please take care of yourselves." The team all nodded their heads. It was only for a short while of training, but as long as they can use their minds and hands for combat, they are sure they can succeed.

"Thank you, Princess Celestia," said Charlie. "Thank you all for helping us."

"Anytime." Princess Cadence smiled. Princess Luna simply smiled and bowed her head.

"Princess Celestia?" The voice from behind belonged to Starlight Glimmer. "Permission to join Sunset and Team Furious on this mission? I am the one who brought them from their home in Los Angeles, so I should be able to open the same portal that brought them to Canterlot High, and help them fight back Chrysalis, as well as the Dazzlings. If it's alright with Twilight, of course."

"It's alright with me, Starlight." Princess Twilight confirmed.

"Very well, Starlight," Princess Celestia agreed, "But just be careful, alright?" Starlight nodded.

"Great!" Lily shouted. "This is going to be the most epic adventure EVER!!!"

"We sure could get the help we need," said David.

"And I know just the ride that suits her." Charlie smirked.

"Huh?" Starlight was confused of what Charlie said, until Charlie brought up a holographic screen from his wrist, and began to customize a 2019 McLaren Senna, changing its color from orange to lilac purple, with teal stripes and accents around the sides, and her Cutie Mark on the rear fenders. Starlight, and everypony else, was astonished by this, while Charlie saved the design for later, and closed the screen.

"That car that you saw is called the McLaren Senna." Charlie pointed out. "I've customized it to fit your personality, Starlight, and I'll be able to bring it out once we get back to the school. I figure that since you've studied complex magic, a hypercar is a perfect fit for you."

Starlight didn't quite understand the meaning of the word "hypercar," but she was happy to join the rescue mission alongside Sunset Shimmer and Team Furious. "Gee, thanks! I don't know what to say. And I'll do whatever I can to help you guys." With that said, Charlie curled his right fist, Starlight raised her right hoof, and they both "hoofbumped."

"Well, that settles it, " said Princess Twilight. "Time is wasting, so we'll take you back to the mirror."

"Thanks, Twilight." Sunset smiled, then she faced towards the other princesses. "Thank you all for letting me come back to Equestria to make things right again, even if it's only for a short time. I have made mistakes, that I still regret, but I know now that my past is not today, and it's not what makes who I am today."

Princess Celestia was very proud of her former pupil. She had gone through so many things to learn the values of friendship, and now it looks like she has. She approached to Sunset and hugged her warmly.

"I am so proud of you, Sunset, for finally understanding the importance of friendship. I hope that, one day, you'll visit Equestria often, whenever you like."

Sunset was on the verge of tears again, that all she could say was, "Thank you."

Team Furious also thanked the princesses for the short training session, feeling that they can use their new magic to fight, and Charlie especially thanked Princess Cadence for the inspiration. Then, Princess Luna lowered her barrier spell, and as the stars sparkled in the night sky, everyone walked back to Canterlot.

After the train ride back to Ponyville, Team Furious, Sunset Shimmer, the Mane 7, and Spike were gathered inside the Castle of Friendship again, and were facing the magic mirror. Everything was prepared for the journey back to Canterlot High, as Team Furious, Sunset, and Starlight Glimmer hugged the Mane 6 goodbye.

"Be careful, you guys." Princess Twilight warned. "The last time I traveled to help my Canterlot High friends, I almost failed to stop the Dazzlings from taking over the school, and the world. So, keep an eye out for any tricks the Dazzlings might cook up."

"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash agreed. "Go teach those darn sirens a lesson!"

"And bring back some snacks for me! 'Cause I wanna' know what they eat over there!" Pinkie Pie grinned.

"Don't forget to give yer' friends our regards." Applejack suggested.

"And please send us some pictures of that world's fashion line. It would be an interesting discovery about what are wearing in Canterlot High." Rarity added.

"Yay!" Fluttershy cheered, in a very hushed cry. Everypony, and everybody, laughed with joy.

"Don't worry, girls," Sunset reassured, "we will."

"And we will come back when this mess is all over," Lily stated, "and we will have a big celebration party!"

"Ooooohh! I like that party already!" Pinkie happily agreed.

"Okay then, we better get moving." Starlight announced. "You go first, Sunset."

Sunset nodded, as she and Starlight waved goodbye to their pony friends, and jumped into the mirror. Team Furious were next to cross over, but before they could jump inside the mirror, Princess Twilight stopped them.

"Before you go, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna wanted me to give you all these." Twilight held up seven special necklaces via her magic. The necklaces all have Cutie Marks, depicted as charms, that the Mane 6, including Sunset Shimmer, have on their flanks. "These Cutie Mark necklaces can give you the power to use your abilities in your world, where there is no magic. They only work together whenever you wear them around your necks."

Princess Twilight gave Sam the Applejack necklace, Bobby had the Rarity necklace, David was given the Fluttershy necklace, Rachael wore the Rainbow Dash necklace, and Lily loved the Pinkie Pie necklace. Finally, Twilight held two necklaces to Charlie. One of them has Sunset Shimmer's Cutie Mark as the seventh necklace.

"Charlie, Sunset's Cutie Mark necklace can let you open a portal to your home, Canterlot High, and Equestria. Take good care of it." She handed the Sunset Shimmer necklace, and the Twilight Sparkle version, to Charlie, and he wore them around his neck.

"Thank you, Twilight. I will. All of us will." Charlie promised. His friends all agreed, with the necklaces gleaming around their necks.

Once they were ready, Team Furious waved goodbye to the Mane 6 and Spike, and one by one, they all disappeared into the portal.

9: Searching, Rescuing, and Escaping

Author's Note

I've decided to make the Sirens, aka the Dazzlings, secondary antagonists for the last chapter, the current, and the next. Remember, the main villain is Queen Chrysalis, but there will be some surprises towards the end, as well as two-three more villains. So, hold on to your seatbelts!

9: Searching, Rescuing, and Escaping

It was around 11:15 P.M. when the portal, back at Canterlot High, as the portal of the school’s statue opened and the first person to shoot out was Sunset Shimmer, with Starlight Glimmer coming out second. As Sunset recovered from her dizziness, she helped Starlight stand on two legs. They both looked at each and chuckled, but as they turned towards the school, they both gasped. Suddenly, Charlie Johnson, David Jefferson, Rachael Bailey, Sam Barrett, Bobby Brant, and Lily Mavis shot out of the statue and as they regained consciousness, they couldn’t believe what they saw. Canterlot High was once a beautiful high school, but now it has been vandalized. The windows have been shattered and broken, the front doors were dangling from its hinges, and there were paint sprayed on the walls, inside and out.

“C-C-Canterlot High!” David shouted. “It’s all in shambles!”

“I can’t believe the Sirens did all this!” Lily clenched her fists. “No one messes with this school!”

"I can't believe they could stoop so low to do all this, right Sunset?" Starlight asked.

Sunset said nothing, as she began to seethe with so much anger inside. Her fists were curled and vibrating, and fire was burning in her eyes. Finally, she screamed out loud. “Those Dazzlings are gonna’ pay for this!!!” Her voice echoed throughout the schoolyard, and Team Furious winced upon hearing it. They could tell that their friend wants revenge against the Dazzlings, for what they have just done. Not only did they sent the Wondercolt students, under their control, after Sunset’s friends, but they tarnished the proud high school that Sunset calls home. After venting out her anger, Sunset began to calm down. “I’m... I’m sorry about that, guys.”

“It’s alright, Sunset.” Charlie sympathized. “We’re thinking of the same thing. We’re not gonna’ let them get away with this, and we’re gonna’ fix this together.”

“And once we catch those Sir... I mean, Dazzlings,” Rachael cracked her knuckles, “I’m gonna’ make sure they tell us who they’re workin’ for, and why.”

“When it’s all over, we’ll still be here to make CHS back to its former glory.” Bobby joined in. Sunset sighed with relief.

“Thanks, guys." Sunset smiled. "I really needed to hear that.”

"Huh, you sure are lucky to have such good friends from a world that cares." Starlight shoulder-bumped Sunset.

“Hey! You!” Said a voice. Everyone turned their heads to the direction of the voice calling them out, and right next to the statue were the Cutie Mark Crudsaders, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. As much as Sunset and Team Furious wanted to greet them and ask where the Rainbooms have gone, they could see the angry expressions on the CMCs’ faces.

“Um, Apple Bloom?” Sunset asked nervously.

“Well, well, if it isn’t the girl who we all hate to see.” Apple Bloom retorted. Sunset winced at the rude comment.

“We can see that you’ve brought more ‘ruffians’ to help you on your little mission!” Sweetie Belle scolded.

“And we’re here to make sure that doesn’t happen!” Scootaloo finished.

"Yep, they're under their spell, alright," said Rachael, nonchalantly.

“Hey, whoa now!” Lily tried to calm the situation. “This isn’t what you girls think! I mean, can’t we all just get along?”

The CMCs suddenly smirked devilishly, and Scootaloo whistled to no one in particular. However, from inside the once proud high school, a few students walked out, with baseball bats in their hands, and they all slowly walked towards the group.

“Ooooh, we’re in trouble!” Sam gasped.

“Anyone have any ideas?” Bobby quivered.

“Guys, I have a plan,” Charlie said with a smile, then panicked. “RUUUUUN!!!”

Team Furious, Sunset, and Starlight ran towards the sidewalk and the mind-controlled students, as well as the CMCs, followed them in hot pursuit.

“That’s your plan, Charlie?” Rachael asked. “Really?!”

“That’s part of the plan,” said Charlie. "We're gonna' get away in our cars and find out where the others are!"

Starlight started to worry. She didn't know how to drive, and yet if Sunset could drive, how hard can it be? "But I can't drive, Charlie!”

“Don’t worry, you will! Trust me!” Charlie then turned his head towards Sunset, who was running alongside his left. “Sunset, contact your friends; tell them we’ve just came back, and ask them where they are!”

By his command, Sunset grabbed her smartphone from her pocket, and began texting to each of the Rainbooms. As they all ran together around a corner, the group hid behind some bushes, and silently waited for the angry mob of students to pass by. After a few seconds, the mob ran passed the bushes, and were out of sight. David poked his head out first, and whistled to his friends, signifying that the coast is clear. As they emerged out, they made sure that no one was still following them.

"Well, that was fun." Rachael grumbled, clearing off the dirt on her clothes.

"This is getting worse than I thought," said Sunset. "Apple Bloom, her friends, and the rest of the school are now being controlled, and those darn Sirens made them trash the whole school. What are we going to do?!"

Just then, Sunset’s phone vibrated a few times, and she read her friends’ text messages. Sunset then gave a big sigh of relief, when the Rainbooms replied that they were at Camp Everfree, the only place that wasn’t affected by the Sirens’ magic. Gloriosa Daisy and Timber Spruce had offered to hide them there, until the whole situation can be resolved. But strangely enough, Rainbow Dash was the only one who hasn’t responded, and this caused Sunset to worry a little.

“Guys, they’re hiding out at Camp Everfree, with Gloriosa and Timber.” Sunset called out. “I think the Sirens’ spell hasn’t gotten that far yet, and they'll be safe until we get there. But Rainbow hasn’t texted me back. I’m beginning to think that she’s in trouble.”

“Then it looks like we’ve got some searchin’ to do,” said Sam. “We can’t go to Camp Everfree without Rainbow yet. Right, Charlie?”

“Right.” Charlie confirmed. “I think we should split up into a two-team search and rescue party. Rachael, Sam, Bobby, and I will look around Canterlot City for any traces of Rainbow Dash’s whereabouts. And if we run into any trouble, we’ll be prepared to face it together with our abilities. David, you and Lily will go with Sunset and Starlight to the camp, and tell the Rainbooms that we’ll rescue Rainbow, and will be there ASAP.” Everyone understood to Charlie’s plan, when Sunset approached Charlie and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Just be careful out there, you guys.” Sunset warned. “The Sirens might have a few tricks up their sleeves. Send us a message when you’ve found Rainbow, okay?”

“We will.” Charlie reassured.

“No problem.” Sam tipped his hat.

“You can count on us.” Bobby added in.

Rachael simply nodded.

After the search party quickly “summoned” their cars out, they drove off into the horizon towards the city, while Sunset led the rescue party the way to Camp Everfree in her custom ‘69 Mustang Boss, with an impressed Starlight in the driver seat of her new McLaren Senna. She had suddenly gained the knowledge of driving, even though she didn’t understand how she had gotten the hang of driving so fast. Needless to say, she, Lily, and David followed Sunset towards the great big forest approaching them.

Getting into Canterlot City without being seen wasn’t so easy for the search party. There were groups of angry citizens everywhere, ranging from teenagers, adults, and elderly people arguing at each other, to other people committing crimes on stores and businesses. To Team Furious, it was like watching cartoon wrongdoers right before their very eyes. They were trying to sneak past the spell-bounded people, while being behind the wheel of their vehicles, and their headlights turned off. But with the way their engines rumbled through the streets, they had almost gotten caught each time. If any of them let their guard down, they would give their positions away to the enemies.

Presently, they’ve turned onto an empty alley, with no one on their tails, and as Charlie turned his ‘70 Dodge Charger’s lights back on, he saw a figure laying down on their side. That’s when the figure turned on their back, moaning with pain, staring at the midnight sky, and Charlie instantly recognized their face.

“Rainbow Dash!”

The four teenagers ran out of their cars to their fallen friend’s side and inspected Rainbow for any injuries. She wasn’t badly hurt, with the exception of some small swelling on her right cheek, some cuts on her t-shirt and skirt, a black eye, and bruises on her arms and legs. There weren’t any signs of blood on her, which was good considering that this universe is supposed to be family-oriented. Why the Dazzlings would make everyone in the city to commit crimes and attack their friends was still boggling their minds.

“Rainbow?” Charlie called out.

“Are you okay?” Rachael asked, with a worried expression.

“Say somethin’, friend!” Sam begged.

Rainbow tried to open her eyes, but she was still suffering to say anything. Then, Charlie remembered one of Rachael’s abilities from the Spectrometer.

“Rachael,” Charlie turned to his worried friend, “do you think you can use your healing power to cure her?” Rachael didn’t even remember that she had healing powers, until now. Nodding her head in response, she laid her right hand on Rainbow’s chest, and focused on healing all of her friend’s injuries. Within a few seconds, the cuts on her clothes fixed themselves, the swelling went down to a flat surface, and her black eye and bruises were no longer in sight. As Rachael opened her eyes and raised her hand back, Rainbow opened her eyes wide and sat up straight. She then looked at Rachael, who smiled at her.

“R-Rachael?” Rainbow stared at her friend.

“You had me worried there. Thought you weren’t gonna make it.” Rachael winked. She then hugged Rainbow, happy to see her close friend in healthy condition, and she hugged Rachael back. To their amazement, Charlie, Sam, and Bobby had never seen Rachael so worried about anyone, let alone hugging them. She was always the more rebellious tomboy type and sometimes doesn't show her emotional feelings. Maybe Rachael and Rainbow Dash have many things in common, since they’ve spent time together at Rainbow’s house the other night.

“Son of a gun.” Sam gasped, with a big smile on his face.

Rachael and Rainbow suddenly noticed this and quickly pulled away from each other in embarrassment.

“So, uh... ahem!” Rainbow cleared her throat. “Where’s Sunset and the others?”

“They’re heading for Camp Everfree to meet up with the rest of the Rainbooms.” Bobby answered.

“Come on, you can ride with me.” Rachael offered. “We still need to get past whoever’s out there in the streets.”

“Yeah.” Rainbow agreed. “Let’s get outta’ here.”

After Rainbow climbed into Rachael’s Mazda RX-7, the team started to back out of the alley, only to be stopped by three female figures, on sport bikes, blocking their way, which turns out to be none other than the Dazzlings. Crossing their arms, they smirked devilishly at the surprised drivers. They were hiding behind the entrance and overheard their conversations. What’s worse was that there were a number of people behind them, waiting to give Team Furious and Rainbow Dash a big beating.

“Well, well, well.” Adagio called out. “It appears we’ve got ourselves a couple of trespassers in our city. In case you are wondering, we've already seen your vehicles from a far distance. and since you were all foolish to come and rescue your little troublemaker, we have you surrounded everywhere.” Suddenly, the Dazzlings’ eyes glowed red, and three astral projections of the Sirens’ true forms hovered above them. “There is no escape!”

Adagio was right about being surrounded. Not only were the Sirens and their minions behind them, but Team Furious could see that there was another group at the far end of the alley. Rachael gritted her teeth in anger. She wasn’t going to be their next punching bag, or Rainbow, ever.

“Surrender yourselves now, or we will show you no mercy!” Adagio ordered.

Charlie tried to think of a way to get out of this situation, but the only option he could think of was to escape through the alley, and hopefully the people waiting in front of them would move out of the way. Grabbing his CB microphone slowly, he spoke to his teammates. “Alright, guys. We don't have any options on the table here. Let’s floor it and get out of here through this alley as fast as we can.” Charlie then cited a familiar Fast and Furious quote. “Ride or die.” The others followed suit.

“Ride or die.” Sam joined in.

“Ride or die.” Bobby added.

“Ride or die.” Rachael finished off. But Rainbow Dash was caught off-guard by the quote.

“Wait. Ride or what?”

Charlie was the first to slam down the pedal, as his Charger burned rubber through the alley, followed by Sam’s ‘69 Chevy Camaro Yenko, Bobby’s ‘99 Nissan Skyline GT-R, and Rachael’s RX-7, with Rainbow yelling, “Woah!” Watching them escape, the Dazzlings remained unfazed and gave a smug.

“They took the hard way. Let’s see if they do make it out alive.” Adagio smirked.

With a wave of their hands, the Dazzlings ordered their siren forms to attack the escaping cars, and as they flew after them, Team Furious checked their rearview mirrors.

"Well, this is typical of them." Rachael remarked.

"So, how are we gonna' escape without running over those people?" Sam asked through the CB, referring to what's waiting at the end of the alley.

"I don't know, Sam." Charlie replied. "I'm just hoping they'll move out of the way, since we are moving fast."

As the team got closer to the exit, with the growling sirens gaining on their rear bumpers, the waiting mob showed no means of moving away. Charlie started to worry.

"Yeah, I don't think they want to move, Charlie," said Rainbow, nonchalantly.

Just then, as the Dodge Charger was getting close to run over an individual, a sonic soundwave blasted the mob out of the moving vehicle's way. Team Furious, and Rainbow Dash, were very surprised of this, as they exited the alley, while the sirens stopped on their tracks to see who caused that soundwave. Team Furious applied their brakes to look as well, and who they saw had put a reassuring smile on their faces. A white and blue sports convertible, with a pony hood ornament, waited on the right side of the alley exit, and the driver was none other than DJ Pon-3, aka Vinyl Scratch. The hovering sirens snarled at the sight of her, but Vinyl responded by pressing a button on her car's dashboard, and another soundwave sent them high in the sky. Team Furious and Rainbow cheered for their new ally, as Vinyl played one of her electronic music through the speakers.

"Hey, DJ!" Rainbow shouted from the RX-7's side window. "Wanna' help us save our friends, and the world, from evil? We sure could use all the help we can get!" Vinyl simply gave a thumbs up in reply, and revved her engine. As the group of drivers drove off to Camp Everfree, the Dazzlings witnessed what had happened, and were not pleased with it. Then, they revved their sport bikes, and addressed to their minions.

"Listen up!" Adagio shouted out. "Those fools are heading off to Camp Everfree to join their comrades on a mission to defeat us! Do not let them escape out of this city!" The mind-controlled citizens shouted in agreement, and the Dazzlings drove off after Team Furious in a different direction.

Team Furious, Rainbow, and Vinyl were racing through a lonely part of downtown, and they knew that things are only going to get worse, if they stayed any longer in the city. But they also don't know how to combat the citizens of Canterlot City without causing any serious injuries. As they were reaching for the city limits, Rachael wanted to know why Rainbow wasn't with the rest of her friends.

"Well," Rainbow started, "when our friends from CHS attacked us at Pinkie Pie's house, I wanted to distract them by letting them chase me, while the others got away. It worked, at first, but as I got into the city, I got cornered by more people, and they beat me up senseless, until the Dazzlings told them to stop. The last thing I remember was when they told everybody to keep an eye out for you guys. I guess they knew that you were coming all along."

"That was very brave of you, Rainbow." Charlie praised. "But you should know that you can't do this alone. Not with those Sirens on the loose, and affecting everybody."

"He's right." Bobby agreed. "We've got to stand together, and use all of our magic against them, if we're going to save both Canterlot City, and Los Angeles." Everyone agreed.

Suddenly, Sam heard the sound of roaring from above; he quickly looked out his side window, and saw the Dazzling's siren forms descending from the sky, and gave chase after the drivers once again. To make matters worse, the Dazzlings were gaining on them in their sport bikes, with different vehicles following close behind them. "Ah' think talk time is over, fellows!"

That is when Team Furious, plus Vinyl Scratch, quickly drifted their cars through an empty intersection, and drove off towards a railroad yard. They thought that the area was big enough to perform stunts, and confuse the sirens and everyone else. As they entered the area, Charlie spoke through the CB.

"Let's split up on my mark, lose these Sirens, and we'll meet up to those tracks that goes to the Everfree Forest." Charlie pointed to a set of railroad leading to the forest in the distance. "Rainbow, send a text to Sunset that you're alright, and we'll all be at Camp Everfree as soon as we can."

"On it!" Rainbow responded, as she started texting on her phone. Charlie started the countdown.

"3... 2... 1... GO!"

Bobby and Vinyl steered to the left to where the express coaches were left standing, Sam veered towards the right to the freight cars area, while Charlie, Rachael, and Rainbow headed off towards the empty train station. Aria Dusk chased after Bobby's Skyline and Vinyl's convertible, Sonata Dusk followed Sam's Camaro, and Adagio Dazzle was in hot pursuit after Charlie's Charger and Rachael's RX-7, as their siren projections hovered alongside their human counterparts. The rest of the city's citizens spread out the entire yard, to try to intercept Team Furious' cars.

Meanwhile, deep in the Everfree Forest, the rescue party, were driving down the road to Camp Everfree, when they all saw a waterfall appear on the left side. Sunset, David, and Lily knew they were getting close to their destination, while Starlight was a little distracted by the interior of her McLaren Senna, wondering what the little buttons, dials, and everything else does.

"So," Starlight broke the silence, "can anyone tell me more of this... uh... McLaren, is it? It's not a thing that we ponies see or hear of before back in Equestria."

"I think I can answer that, Starlight." David volunteered to explain. "The hypercar you're driving is called the McLaren Senna, in tribute to the success of the three-time champion Formula 1 racing legend from our world, Ayrton Senna. He was the greatest F1 driver of all time, holding a record for most pole position and race wins, and his performance in rainy conditions is like no other! Also, while other F1 drivers used the normal way to use the throttle, I've heard he had this special technique to tap on the throttle to use to his advantage."

"Wow," Sunset was very impressed on the history of Ayrton Senna. "He sounds like a racing legend, alright."

"Tragically, though," David changed the mood, "He died in a race crash, during the 1994 San Marino Grand Prix, when he slammed into a wall at around 145 miles per hour." Everyone closed their eyes and quivered at the thought of the mentioned crash. "So, now there are many safety regulations in the motorsport, and there are great champions here and there, but there will be no one quite like Senna."

"Gee," Starlight wondered, looking up in the night sky through the transparent ceiling, "do you think, now that I'm driving a car named after him, that he is way up there watching down on me, and wanting me to race just like he did?" David, Sunset, and Lily chuckled a bit.

"Well, if he is," said Lily, "I'm sure that he wouldn't want you to crash, but to just be yourself, and race in your own way." Starlight smiled at that thought.

Suddenly, Sunset's phone vibrated with a new message, and she brought it out of her pocket to read Rainbow's text from earlier.

"Guys, Charlie and his friends found Rainbow Dash!" Sunset sighed in great relief. "She says she's okay, and they will meet us at the camp soon." Everyone cheered with joy for the search party's success.

Just then, they saw a dirt road up ahead, that leads into the trees on the left, and Sunset recognized it as the path to the Camp Everfree entrance.

"Okay, guys," Sunset spoke up, "The camp is down that road. Follow me!" Sunset pressed her foot down on the throttle and drove her Mustang Boss down the dirt path, while the others followed close behind her. The first thing they saw was the sign saying "Camp Everfree," and the four racers drove faster through the forest, trying to reach to the Rainbooms, waiting there for them. Suddenly, they saw the lake, the camp area, and five cars parked near the main camp office. As they parked near their friends' cars, they looked around the camp for any signs of Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie, but couldn't find them.

"Maybe they're at the camp mess hall." Sunset assumed. "Probably getting some food for our big battle right now."

"Then, what are we waiting for?" Lily ran towards where the Rainbooms were. "Come on!"

Everyone followed Lily, as they looked around their surroundings again, for anything suspicious. As they all finally reached to the doors of the mess hall, they looked through the windows, and they found their friends, as well as Spike, tied up in rope and struggling to break free. Sunset, David, Lily, and Starlight gasped in shock, and ran through the doors. The Rainbooms were so relieved to see Sunset and were surprised to see Starlight Glimmer back in their world.

"Guys!" Sunset shouted, as she looked over her friends. "Are you okay?!"

"Yes, darling. We're fine." Rarity assured.

"What happened?" David asked. "Why are you girls tied up?"

"We don't know." said Fluttershy. "We were all having some of Pinkie Pie's cupcakes..."

"I was making some delicious chocolate chip cupcakes for everyone! And let me tell you, they were good!" Pinkie interrupted.

"But then, somebody threw a can of sleeping gas in the room, and we were all knocked out!" Applejack continued.

"And the next thing we know, we were tied up in rope!" Twilight added.

"I'm guess the Sirens' spell has already gotten to Camp Everfree before we came." Spike finished.

"So then, who could've done this?" Starlight asked Sunset, who shrugged her shoulders. Suddenly, Lily, gasped out loud.

"Wait a minute! You don't think that it was..." Lily guessed who was responsible, but was cut off from saying who it was, when a sound of spraying caught the attention of everybody in the room. A spray can appeared from nowhere, and started to quickly emit the inside of the mess hall with sleeping gas, much to everyone's horror. Sunset, Starlight, Lily, and David were soon coughing, as well as the Rainbooms, when Sunset saw a dark figure from behind the door windows, and they disappeared. All her friends were now falling asleep, including David, Starlight, and Lily, but Sunset tried to run after the mysterious figure. After she ran past the doors, and saw the figure running through the trees, her vision started to blur, and Sunset began feel dizzy.

"Charlie," Sunset whispered, "please... hurry." Finally, she fell to the ground, fast asleep.

Driving side by side, Bobby and Vinyl were gliding through the halls of the express coaches, while being chased by the two versions of Aria. Vinyl saw an opening on the right between two coaches, and gestured to Bobby that they take it. They both drifted right, and so did Aria, and she was still on their tails. Suddenly, as Bobby and Vinyl rounded a left corner through another hall, they saw some trucks blocking their paths a few feet away, and there were two walls blocking their way of escape. Aria was delighted to see this, seeing that her prey would have to stop and surrender.

"Nowhere to go now." Aria grinned.

Bobby was thinking of another way to get through the barricade, but he could see that the trucks were heavy enough to slow him and Vinyl down.

"If only I could blast our way through these guys," said Bobby. "What would the Autobots…"

Upon thinking of the Transformers, Bobby remembered his special ability to weaponize his arms, as well as use his eyes to scan the area for any enemy interceptors. He can also change his silver and blue striped Skyline in to a yellow and black striped '77 Camaro Z28, from the first Transformers movie. With no hesitation, he gestured to Vinyl to get behind him, and he began to focus, without closing his eyes, on changing his primary car into his alternative vehicle. As his Skyline's body suddenly began to transform, like an Autobot does in the films, Vinyl witness what was happening in front of her, as she lowered her DJ glasses in surprise. Aria saw a few sparks in front of her, but she couldn't make out what it was, since a certain white and blue convertible was blocking her sight. Once the transformation was done, Bobby beamed with joy, as he rode his new "Bumblebee" Camaro closer towards the blockade. He then pressed a button on his dashboard, and two small missiles popped out of the hood, and Bobby fired Missile 1 at the trucks. The missile hit its target and a bright yellow explosion lifted the damaged trucks. After Bobby and vinyl slipped right under and cheered with triumph, the blockade fell to the ground, and blocked Aria's path. Surprisingly, the drivers weren't hurt, and their trucks weren't set on fire. Bobby scanned the area for any more trucks, but he could see no one in either direction. As Bobby and Vinyl drifted off to the rendezvous, Aria growled in frustration, and she ordered her siren counterpart to follow the escaping duo, while see looked for another way around.

Sam was enjoying himself weaving his Camaro left and right through the many freight cars in the yard. He had never been chased by anyone before, and he now felt what it was like for Bo and Luke Duke, from the Dukes of Hazzard, being chased by a certain Sherriff Rosco P. Coltrane and a Deputy Enos Strate in the show. With Sonata and her counterpart catching up, and driving up to his left side, Sam looked at Sonata face to face, and couldn't help but smile, as he was having so much fun being chased.

"Having fun, are you, sir?" Sonata asked, innocently.

"Girl," Sam replied, "you have no idea! But, ah'm sorry to say, that ah' ain't got time to socialize!"

Sam saw a single box car approaching him; he slammed on the brakes, and made a U-turn drift around the box car, and raced on to the opposite direction. Sonata was caught off-guard when Sam performed the U-turn, but quickly made her own turn, and chased after him. Sam was laughing out loud, until he saw two ATV drivers heading straight for him. They were holding baseball bats in the air, but Sam didn't even flinched, as he climbed out of the side window, while holding his foot down on the throttle. Since he remembered that he could use his archery weapons at any time, Sam imagined his bow to appear in his hands, and with no intentions of harming the enemy drivers, he positioned his aim, and fired his plasma arrow towards the ground inches away from the front of the oncoming vehicles. The arrow bursts into a bright orange explosion display, and the ATV drivers skidded to a stop, with one of them falling off their ride. Sam wanted to jump over those ATVs, so he thought of a ramp, and it materialized in front of his enemies. Suddenly, Sam's Camaro's entire body glowed a white light, and when it hit the ramp, it changed into a bright orange '69 Dodge Charger R/T, equipped with a ram bar on the front bumper, a black 01 painted on the sides, and a confederate flag on the roof. It was the iconic General Lee, flying high through the air above the unexpected drivers, with clouds of dirt coming off the tires. Knowing that he was now in command of the General, Sam pressed his right hand on the steering wheel, and the sound of the original Dixie horn echoed around the yard.

"YYEEEEEEEEEHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWWWW!!!!!"

Sam hollered as loud as he could, sounding a lot like the actor who played Bo Duke. As he was bracing himself for impact, the General made a rough landing, and to Sam's utter surprise, the front end didn't show a bit of dents, creases, or any damage at all. It was as if his magic or abilities was protecting him and the General Lee from harm. Either way, they raced off in a cloud of dirt towards the rendezvous. As she was slowing down her bike, Sonata and her siren form couldn't believe what they had saw, and their jaws hanged low.

"Did you see what I just saw?" Sonata asked to no one. Her siren form nodded.

The sound of roaring V8 engines echoed around the walls of the huge abandoned train station, as the black '70 Dodge Charger and the red '97 Mazda RX-7 flashed through. Charlie, Rachael, and Rainbow Dash were doing their best to escape Adagio and her snarling siren counterpart. As they all raced through the corridors towards the exit to the outside, Charlie and Rachael jumped off the top stairs, and landed on four wheels as they entered the freight yard. They weaved through the separated freight cars, as if they were traffic vehicles standing still, but Adagio and her minions were closing in on them.

"What are we gonna' do now?" Rainbow asked nervously, looking back through the passenger window.

"Why don't we split up, and attack them with our magic?" Rachael asked Charlie. "We can't be chased like this for the rest of the night."

Charlie pondered, "Well, it's risky to go alone, but it's the only way to lose them. Just be careful not to cause collateral damage, or any casualties, and let's meet up with the others at the rendezvous point. I'll catch up."

Rachael simply nodded. She knew what he was talking about, as she knew that she can create fire weapons and ammunition, even with her hands. As a matter of fact, Rachael can switch from her RX-7 to a red and white '58 Plymouth Fury, which is infamously named Christine, and harmlessly set it on fire. So, she and Rainbow rounded a corner through a set of tanker cars, and vanished, leaving Charlie to deal with Adagio.

"Do you really think he'll be okay, Rachael?" Rainbow asked in a worried tone. "That Siren is very sneaky, not to mention dangerous."

"Don't worry," Rachael looked at Rainbow with confidence, "Charlie's a clever driver. He's watched a lot of action movies with car chases like this. And if there's anyone who can perform incredible stunts, it's him."

Rachael drove her RX-7 through the halls of freight cars, as one of Adagio's drivers began to slide alongside, and slammed into RX-7's passenger side, while another driver scraped the paint job on the driver side. This caused Rainbow to let out a little scream, but Rachael growled in anger.

"Hey! Quit messin' up my paint!" Rachael shouted. The enemy drivers laughed rudely, and Rainbow suddenly saw one of them hold a heavy brick, to break through the right side window. Rachael applied her brakes in time, and was now chasing the two opposing cars, with so much anger building up inside.

"You wanna' do this the hard way?" Rachael teased, in a harsh tone. "Then let's do this my way!"

Rachael slammed her foot down on the pedal, and she shunted her car at the back of one of the opponent's car's bumper. They skidded their car into a box car, and crashed, yet the driver remained intact. Then, Rachael opened her side window, reached her arm out through it, and focused on her fire abilities. While the last driver was staring at Rachael open palm, it started to set on fire, and Rachael's palm shot a blast of fire at the side her enemy's vehicle, rolling it over on the ground. Rainbow looked through the rear view mirror, and saw the driver getting out intact, but was still recovering.

"Well, as long as they're not hurt, I guess it's okay." Rainbow sighed. Rachael smirked, and raced through yard to the rendezvous point.

Charlie, on the other hand, was trying to escape his enemies, but was having a difficult time, as Adagio order her siren form to release some powerful soundwaves using her voice, and Charlie continued to weave his Charger left and right to evade her attacks. He then tried to think of possible ways to use his abilities to defend himself, when he remembered what Princess Cadence said to him during their training session in Equestria.

***(Flashback)***

"You should try to improvise, then." Princess Cadence kindly suggested. "Think of something useful that only you can imagine, and be proud that you can help your friends in your own special way. Everyone is useful, whether they have magic or not. You just have to believe in yourself."

***(End of flashback)***

"She's right." Charlie said to himself. "Everyone is useful, even me."

Suddenly, without warning, Charlie felt a blast hit his car, and was now thrown 20 feet off the ground. Adagio had successfully hit her target, and she contently watched her prey, about to helplessly descend to the ground below. Thinking of a way to safely land on all four wheels, Charlie suddenly thought of an incredible idea he had read of from a comic book, that he keeps in the glove compartment. Looking out the window, he saw a lamp post, then focused on grabbing it with his left arm, and a long line of burning chains suddenly materialized, and wrapped around Charlie's left wrist, while the end of the chains wrapped on the lamp post. The chains didn't burn his skins on contact, and he forcefully pulled on the chain line, and his Charger dove down to the ground. Stopping her sport bike, Adagio was witnessing what was happening in the sky, and was shocked to see the black Charger land softly, and leaving out of the yard alive. Adagio's right eye began to twitch, and she gritted her teeth in frustration.

"No way." Charlie gasped in surprise. "I really did it! Ha ha!"

As he was heading for the rendezvous, Charlie smirked with triumph. He finally knew what he can do with his magic, and he knew what he can be like. Suddenly, the '70 Dodge Charger's engine and tires were set on fire, the holes on the hood blower gushed out fire, and Charlie's eyes were now on fire, as he slowly became... the Ghost Rider.

10: Camp Situation

Author's Note

After a long hiatus during the holidays, I have finally came back to finish this chapter. So, to all those following this story, I'm sorry for making you wait a long time. So, last chapter saw Team Furious changing to their alternative cars, and Charlie Johnson used his abilities to become sort of like the Robbie Reyes version of Ghost Rider. I'll try to publish more chapters whenever I have the time, even when I'm in college again. Next chapter will see the battle between our heroes and the Dazzlings, and who they are working for. Thanks for waiting, and I apologize for it.

10: Camp Situation

It was still night in Camp Everfree, but dawn was coming up pretty soon. Back in the Mess Hall of Camp Everfree, Sunset was still asleep, along with her friends, but the effects of the sleeping gas were wearing off. She began to slowly open her weary eyes and yawned. As she looked at her surroundings, she saw Applejack, Twilight, Spike, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Starlight Glimmer, David, and Lily waking up as well; however, while her friends were still tied up in rope, Sunset noticed that she, along with David, Lily, and Starlight, were wrapped up in the same situation. She struggled around to break free, but to no avail. The remaining members of Team Furious, including Starlight, tried to do the same, but no one could escape out of their containment.

"Seriously?!" Sunset complained. "We came all this way to rescue our friends, only to get captured by somebody who's already under the Sirens' control!"

"I know," David agreed, "we're definitely falling into a rut."

"I guess all we can do is wait for our friends out there to rescue us." Spike sighed.

"What I wanna' know is who could be responsible for trapping us here?" Starlight asked.

As much as they want to guess who, no one answered. They all didn't know who was the culprit, until Lily finally spoke up.

"I think I know who did this, but I'm not sure if you guys will believe me."

"What is it, Lily?" Twilight asked quickly. "Who did this?"

"Weeeelllll…" Lily trailed off for a second, then she gave an unsure expression. "Maybe it was Gloriosa Daisy and Timber Spruce, since they do run this camp."

"What?!" Twilight questioned. She was a little upset when Lily "accused" the very people, particularly Timber Spruce, who agreed to keep them safe, until the rest of Team Furious, and Rainbow Dash, arrive to the camp. "But that's ridiculous! They've agreed to keep us hidden here from everyone who's under the Sirens' spell! Why would Gloriosa and Timber do something like this? Maybe it was someone else."

"I mean no disrespect, dear," Rarity implied, "but the Sirens' spell have probably been spreading throughout the Everfree Forest, even before we took shelter here. It would make sense that the spell has already infected Gloriosa and Timber to trick us into trusting them."

Twilight was trying to think of another excuse, but decided not to say anymore. She had feelings for Timber, ever since she first camped out at Camp Everfree. When she first met him, they had the same knowledge of gemstones, and during the Crystal Gala fundraiser, they had a little moment of almost kissing. It was like the two of them were meant to be together, but now Twilight was starting to think like it wasn't.

"Don't stress yourself, Twilight." Sunset sympathized. "As soon as Charlie and the others get here, we'll all find a way to get Timber and Gloriosa back to their old selves."

Twilight smiled a little, knowing that her friends are there to help her in any circumstances. "Thanks, Sunset."

Just then, the double doors of the mess hall opened, and two figures walked into view, as their eyes glowed green. Sunset, Twilight, and the others gasped at who they were.

"Timber?" Twilight gasped.

Sure enough, Timber and Gloriosa stood in their presence, each giving an angry expression.

"So, you girls decided to visit our camp again." Gloriosa remarked. "Unfortunately for you, we aren't having any kind of activities that involves hanging out with friends."

"Then... w-what are you... g-g-going to do to us?" Fluttershy asked nervously.

"Let's just say that the people we're working for have plans for all of you." Timber smirked. "And it's gonna be one heck of a party!"

"Ooohh!" Pinkie squealed, "What kind of party!?"

"Trust me, Pinkie," Applejack said sternly, "ya' don't wanna' know."

"Timber!" Twilight shouted. "This isn't you! Those people are using magic to control you and your sister! You two have to realize that!"

But Timber was not convinced, nor was Gloriosa. "Sorry to disappoint you, Twilight, but nothing you say will help you out of this jam. You might consider us enemies now, but we're only doing our job." Twilight began to shed tears.

"Now," Gloriosa began, as she and Timber walked out the doors, "if you will excuse us, my brother and I must prepare ourselves for your other friends." Then, to the Rainbooms utter surprise, Gloriosa raised her right hand, and green vines suddenly wrapped around the entire mess hall building, trapping the Rainbooms, Spike, Starlight, David, and Lily inside.

"Okay, this is really bad, guys." Starlight panicked.

"T-this... this is impossible!" Twilight exclaimed. "How did Gloriosa get her ability to control the plaints again?! She doesn't have a single geode on her!"

Everyone else didn't have a clue of how Gloriosa's ability, to make every plant in the forest bend to her will, returned. The reason that she controlled them was because she discovered the magical geodes in a crystal cave. When she took all six of them, she transformed into an overprotective monster, and tried to trap the campers for "their own good." It was thanks to Twilight for embracing the magic within her, stopping Gloriosa, and reverting her to normal.

"Maybe something else is giving her the power to do that?" Spike asked.

"But what? And how?" Applejack questioned.

"Ugh," Sunset grumbled. "I wish I knew! If I hadn't abandoned my studies in Equestria, I would know every kind of magic that would do this sort of thing."

"Another matter for another time." David interrupted. "Right now, Charlie and the others are on their way here, and they have know idea what's really going on. We need to warn them somehow. But how?"

After that comment, Twilight suddenly remembered something. It was something that she read from her Spectrometer. "I think I know how you and Lily can that!" Everyone looked towards Twilight. "I'm not sure about us, but they can communicate with the others telepathically, remember?"

"Of course!" Rarity gasped. "From that purple device back in Twilight's basement! We all know of Team Furious' special abilities, so it just might work."

"Well, why don't we give it a try?" Sunset asked.

"I'll do it." Lily cheerfully volunteered. She close her eyes and tried to think of the rest of their friends. Secretly, David copied her and started to concentrate.

The Everfree Forest was very dark, even with sun almost rising, and Team Furious were driving carefully, with their cars' high beams on, through the lonely road to Camp Everfree, and were looking at every direction, to make sure that nothing got the drop on them. Rachael, Rainbow Dash, Bobby, and Sam had met up at the rendezvous location, while Vinyl Scratch volunteered to drive the rest of the Sirens' army away from them. She reassured the team that she'll catch up later, but Charlie didn't join up with them. They thought that he must have taken another direction, or had been captured. Even so, they all hoped that he will show up at some point.

"Do you think that Charlie is trying to throw the Dazzlings off his trail?" Sam asked through the CB microphone.

"Maybe." Bobby replied. "I just hope he knows where to meet us."

"Uh, by the way," Rainbow spoke up and pointed to Bobby's vehicle, "what happened to your Skyline, Bobby?"

During their chase with the Dazzlings in the railroad yard, Bobby switched his usual '99 Skyline GT-R with his alternative car, a clean yellow and black striped '74 Camaro, while Sam swapped his '69 Camaro Yenko for the iconic General Lee. The only one who didn't rode in their alternative car was Rachael, since she figured that she should wait a little longer, until the time was right.

"Well," Bobby answered, "remember back in Twilight's basement, when she used her Spectrometer to read our special abilities? That device showed us our alternative vehicles that we can switch anytime we want. And I used the weapons mine carried to get myself out of trouble."

Rainbow thought hard to remember from that moment, then... “Oh, yeah! I remember! I guess that thing does tells us everything.” She turned to Rachael. “You didn’t change your car yet, though.”

Before Rachael can reply, she heard a voice calling from inside her head. It was a voice she recognized instantly, but it was also calling her friends, as well. Charlie! Rachael! Bobby! Sam! Can you hear me!?

At that moment, the three friends answered the name of the voice in unison. “Lily!?” Suddenly, they all remembered that they can talk with their minds, when they heard another familiar voice.

“Guys, this is David! We got a situation over in Camp Everfree!”

Sam was the first to answer vocally. “David? Lily? Was that you two?”

“Of course it’s us, silly!” Lily replied, happily.

“Well, what’s going on over there? Are our friends okay?” That question belonged to Rainbow Dash, who was hearing the conversation in her head the whole time.

“Wait,” said Bobby, surprised. “Rainbow can hear what we’re hearing, too?”

“We’ll have time for other questions later.” interrupted David. We’ve got bad news! Gloriosa Daisy and Timber Bruce of Camp Everfree are under control of the Sirens. They took us by surprise and now we’re all tied up in the mess hall!

“Well, that’s not good,” sighed Rachael.

“But that’s not all!” Lily added. “Gloriosa used some magic to control plants again to seal us in, without any geodes!”

“WHAT?!” Rainbow shouted in shock. “B-but that’s not possible! Are you saying that Gloriosa suddenly has her own magic now?!”

“We don’t know for sure that she can use magic to stop us,” answered David, “but you guys have to be careful when you get here. She and Timber can try to set traps to capture you, as well!”

“Don’t worry, David. We’ll keep an eye out.”

A third voice, from out of nowhere, replied. Rachael, Rainbow, Sam, and Bobby looked all around the Everfree Forest to see who it belonged. There was no one there.

“Charlie?” Sam asked.

Suddenly, bright headlights appeared from within the right side of the forest. Everyone turned their heads to where the lights are coming from. Then, unexpectedly, a certain black ‘70 Charger jumped out of the trees into view, and landed onto the road in front of Team Furious’s vehicles. Knowing who it was, everyone smiled.

“About time.” Rachael smirked.

“So,” asked Bobby, ”where have you been?”

“Eh, had to take a little detour for a while.” Charlie smiled. “But I did hear what was going on, and it looks like we’re gonna’ have to be on our guard on this one.”

“I’m so glad you’re still alive, Charlie.” David answered. “Please be careful. We’re counting on you guys!”

“We’re on our way, David.” Charlie assured.

“And please bring some snacks afterwards.” Lily suggested. “Cause I’m getting hungry.”

Everyone rolled their eyes, knowing that Lily is exactly like Pinkie Pie. With that, Charlie led his friends deeper into the dark forest towards their destination.

It took Charlie's team 10 minutes to finally approach the dirt road leading to Camp Everfree. As Charlie led his friends past the gate, they drove at a steady 25 mph, so they can see what is in front of them. What they didn't see, as they drove deeper on, was Gloriosa hiding behind a tree, as they went past her.

"Sorry to do this, but camp is closed!"

She then lifted her right hand slowly, and suddenly, the ground began to rumble. The unsuspecting team of drivers were quick to feel the small quaking and stopped their cars.

"What's that!?" Bobby asked nervously. "An earthquake!?"

"I hope not!" Sam replied.

Before they could figure out what was going on, they suddenly saw some old roots popping out of the ground, and making a wall in front of their cars, blocking their path to the camp.

"Oh man!" Rainbow started to sweat. "It's Gloriosa! She's doing this all over again! What're we gonna' do now!?"

To make matters worse, the path behind them was also blocked by the roots. There was no other way they can escape. As everyone started to get slightly scared, Rachael began to growl loudly. "This racer is NOT gonna' be anyone's prisoner!"

Rachael had an idea. She has decided to bring out her secondary car, but she needed Rainbow Dash to get out of her '97 RX-7 first. She looked at Rainbow, who was panicking just a little.

"Rainbow. I need you to step out for a moment."

"What!?" Rainbow squeaked.

"I'm going to change my car with Christine. You know, my other car. Don't worry, I got your back."

Rainbow didn't really want to step outside. She was afraid that Gloriosa would capture her in the process. But, if Rachael has a plan to get through the wall, then she can trust her.

"Um, okay." Rainbow said, as she opened the passenger door to climb out.

After Rainbow looked at her surroundings, she turned to look at Rachael, only to see a small ring of fire passing through the front bumper of the RX-7, which then passed through the middle, until it disappeared at the rear end. As she looked at the vehicle again, there was a shocked expression on Rainbow's face. What she saw was a cherry red, white topped, and white striped 1958 Plymouth Fury, sitting right in front of her. As she tried to find out what had happened, the Fury's right door opened to reveal Rachael, sitting in the driver seat unharmed.

"Come on, hop in!" Rachael called out.

As Rainbow quickly climbed in, and shut the door, she looked at the interior of the car. The ceiling was all white leather, the dashboard was both chromed and gloss red, with a white and chromed skinny steering wheel. The seats were mostly red with no headrests anywhere. The vintage car was impressive, but somehow Rainbow had an uneasy feeling about it. "Well, this is... nice."

"Oh, you ain't seen nothing yet." Rachael replied.

Charlie allowed Rachael to park in front of him, as she went around his Charger. The '58 Fury was now set in neutral, and she began to rev its V8 engine. Suddenly, the front end of the car was set on fire, while Rachael set her eyes on the blockage ahead of her, imagining it to be destroyed. Rainbow, on the other hand, thought the car was going to explode by the fire, but without any warning, the fire quickly flew over to the vines like a missile, and blasted the obstacle on impact. Everyone cheered and Rachael a small smile. Even though she can be quite a tough rebel, somehow Rachael still had enough loyalty to help her friends through any situation.

With scorched marks simmering within the huge hole, which was wide enough for the cars to pass through, Team Furious slammed down on their pedals, and drove faster towards Camp Everfree. Gloriosa was both surprised, and upset, at this spectacle she had witnessed.

"Not on my watch!" Gloriosa growled silently, as she ran to the camp.

Finally, Team furious and Rainbow Dash arrived at the campsite, and they could immediately see the mess hall all covered in vines, branches, and roots. Charlie began to use his mind to communicate with David.

"David, we're here!"

"Oh, thank goodness." David sighed heavily. "It's about time, too. We all heard that rumbling sound."

"Is everyone okay?" Rainbow asked, telepathically.

"We're alright, Rainbow." Sunset replied. "We're just glad you're okay, too."

"We can see that's there's a lot of roots covering one of the buildings." Rachael described. "Is that the mess hall, where you guys are trapped in?"

"Yes, that's the mess hall." Twilight confirmed. "But did you guys run into any trouble?"

"We sure did." Sam answered. "Gloriosa tried to trap us with her magic, but Rachael used her fire power to get us past her!"

"What about Timber?"

"We haven't seen him yet," said Bobby, "but I guess he's hiding somewhere around here."

Suddenly, they were interrupted by the sound of vehicle engines, rumbling in the distance. That could only mean one thing, and that's the Sirens, and their mind controlled army, following their trail, and getting closer.

"I think I can hear the bad guys coming!" Sam exclaimed.

This quickly worried the whole team, as a big confrontation could cause property damages to Camp Everfree. So, they decided to get their friends out of the mass hall, and leave this place alone, but they still have to figure out how to break Gloriosa and Timber from the Sirens' spell.

"How are we going to get Gloriosa and Timber back to their normal selves, if we have to fight off the Dazzlings, as well?!" Rainbow asked nervously.

"We'll worry about those two later!" Charlie called out. "We have to rescue our friends, and get out of here now! We don't want the Dazzlings ruining the camp while we're here!"

"I'm with Charlie!" Rarity agreed. "It will take forever to repair the whole place! Especially the dock for the camp!"

"Ugh! Don't remind me!" Rainbow groaned in disgust.

"Then what are we waiting for?" Rachael asked.

They all got out of their cars and Team Furious used their magic on their cars to put them in storage, in case they need to summon them later. They all ran towards the mess hall, when they heard a low growl coming out of the bushes on their right. A big angry wolf jumped out and ran towards the group. They were surprised of this, but Bobby was quick to react, as he turned his right arm into a plasma cannon, and blasted the wolf down to the ground. It then faded away in nothing, and Team Furious, and Rainbow, were all relieved. Charlie was puzzled, though.

"That wolf shouldn't have disappeared like that. I think someone is summoning animals to stop us."

"Oh, great." Rachael grunted. "Now we have to fight wild animals, too. Let's just hope Fluttershy doesn't notice."

"Well, come on!" Sam insisted. "We better hurry!"

Everyone continued to run to get to their friends, but every time they got closer, they were blocked off by various wild animals. They had to fight them off, until they all disappeared. Charlie used his imagination to create powerful guns and riffles, loaded only with fire plasma, to fight and protect his friends. Rachael used only her fists, feet, and her fire power to punch and kick the animals left and right. The only thing Rainbow Dash could do was to use her geode to run at very fast speeds to lure any bear or tiger to her, then trap them into a corner, and Rachael would finish them off violently.

"I'm really glad Fluttershy isn't around to see this," Rainbow said sincerely.

Meanwhile, Sam and Bobby arrived at the mess hall, while the rest of their friends were still fighting.

"I'll shoot, you cover me." Bobby told Sam. He is going to try to blast away all the roots and vines, while Sam would watch out for any enemy animals. Sam agreed and summoned his plasma bow out, and sure enough, more wolves and a panther prowled towards them.

Inside the mess hall, Sunset, Twilight, Spike, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Starlight, David, and Lily can hear fighting noises outside, as well as the roars and cries of the defeated animals.

"Our friends are out there fighting wild animals!" Pinkie cheered. "Yippee!!!"

"Oh, I hope they don't actually hurt them." Fluttershy whispered. "The animals, I mean."

David tried to wiggle out of his rope. "We gotta' get out of this and help them!"

Suddenly, they heard the sound of explosions, which sound really close. Bobby was destroying the roots little by little, and Sam protected him and himself from various wolves jumping at them.

"Almost there!" Bobby shouted, and he shot one last powerful plasma energy, and the hole he created show the entrance of the mess hall. Oddly enough, the roots began to sink into the ground and disappeared. Sunset and the others cheered with joy when they saw Bobby and Sam. "We did it!"

"About time, too!" Sam sighed. He called out to the others to regroup at the entrance.

"That... was... AWESOME!!!" Rainbow shouted out loud. "I'm loving this adventure a lot!"

Rachael chuckled. "So am I."

No more animals appeared, and they all entered inside. Timber Spruce was hiding in the forest, and he groaned with frustration, when Gloriosa came up, who was not happy with him.

"Oh, let me guess," Gloriosa sympathized sarcastically, "you couldn't use your new magic to stop them with animals!"

"Hey, I've tried, okay?!" Timber objected. "They were using magic to fight, too! Don't worry, our bosses will be here."

Finally, Team Furious freed the Rainbooms and their friends, and they all were so glad to be together again, they grouped hugged. But now was not the time to celebrate, as they tried to figure out a plan to stop the Sirens, Gloriosa and Timber, from trapping them in the camp. Then, the girls noticed that Team Furious were wearing the Cutie Mark necklaces, that Princess Twilight gave them before leaving Equestria, as Charlie gave David and Lily the Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie necklaces.

"Why, Team Furious, you're all wearing such marvelous charms around your necks." Rarity complimented. "Where did you get them?"

"Princess Twilight gave them to us." Bobby answered. "Princess Celestia and Princess Luna made these Cutie Mark necklaces for us to wear them in our world."

"So, whenever we want to use our magic," Sam added, "we can use these to activate 'em."

"But, how come Charlie has two of them?" Twilight asked.

"Princess Twilight says that this one can open a portal to Los Angeles, Canterlot High, and Equestria, whenever I like." Charlie explained, as he show them his Sunset Shimmer necklace.

"That's very Impressive." Sunset smirked.

"But, I thought I was the one who open the portal that brought you guys here." Starlight lamented.

"We know you are." Charlie assured. "I guess they made this one, so that we can travel between worlds at ease."

"Well, that's all good and well, but how are we gonna' get everything back to normal?" Applejack asked. "We don't know who or what gave the Sirens, and Gloriosa, their magic back."

"I don't know." Sunset sighed, "It's not like we could all sing together, since we don't have our instruments with us. There's gotta be a way to figure this out!"

"Well, I still have this harmonica!" Pinkie pulled out a harmonica from her hair and played it. The others rolled their eyes.

"Maybe we can examine their gems and figure out the source..." Twilight suggested, when she suddenly slumped. "...which means we have to get their gems away from them."

"And that would mean fighting them and everyone else, too." David added.

Fluttershy twiddled her fingers nervously. "Oh, I don't about this. I don't like the idea of fighting any of our friends. It seems dangerous and mean."

"To be honest," Applejack rubbed her right arm, "ah' agree with Fluttershy. We have saved our friends many times, but not by punchin' and kickin' them. I don't want to hurt anyone, either."

"I concur, as well." Rarity joined in. "Fighting isn't a proper way for a lady to settle a score. Besides, I do NOT want to ruin my dress in the middle of a fight!"

"There has got to be a better way to fix this." Spike sighed.

The girls had decided that hurting their friends wasn't the answer, and even Rainbow Dash and Spike seemed to agree on this. Starlight Glimmer, on the other hand, was pondering on how the Sirens influenced the students of Canterlot High to be very offensive toward the Rainbooms. Perhaps they wanted to get revenge on them by any means necessary, or maybe someone else told them to enchant the students, in exchange for their services.

"That last message in Sunset's journal told us about the Sirens' new boss." Starlight spoke out loud, getting everyone's attention. "Maybe that person told them to do this, and in return, they would help their boss in some way. I don't know if its's Chrysalis, or... Ugh, I wish we knew who it was!"

As everyone started to think, Charlie interrupted their train of thought. "Maybe Sunset can find out about that. Her geode can look into anyone's thoughts and feel what they are going through. So, I think we should split up in two teams."

"Teams?" Pinkie asked. "Ooooh! I like where this is going!"

"You girls can be the defense team, while we be the offense. That means you can protect yourselves, and watch our backs, while we fight off the enemy, and protect you. We'll make sure we don't get too rough, though. I know we don't have much options left, but we're not letting Chrysalis, or anyone else, take over any worlds!"

"That reminds me." Lily looked at Starlight. "Starlight, you can use your magic, too."

Starlight was confused of this. "Me? But how? I don't like to hurt anyone, either."

"I know that, silly! But you have a lot of experience in advanced magic. Maybe you can help Sunset find out what the Dazzlings are up to, and who their boss is!"

"Huh, you know," Starlight smiled, "I like that idea, actually."

"Alright, guys," Sunset said, "looks like we've got a battle ahead of us, but let's do it!"

"No matter what the situation is, we'll face it together!" Twilight added. Everyone cheered.

Suddenly, they all heard sounds of vehicles stopping and doors slamming out outside the mess hall. And to quickly add to Team Furious and the Rainbooms' nervousness, they heard Adagio's voice calling to them.

"Oh, Rainbooms! Team Furious! Come out to play!" Adagio sang in a teasing tone.

David gulped. "I just hope we've got what it takes! So much for getting outta' here!"

11: A Close Friend's Return

Dawn was finally approaching over the horizon at Camp Everfree, and yet the sunshine was still hiding behind the mountains in the distance. The dark blue sky was slowly turning pale orange, as the sun was about to rise. Meanwhile, Team Furious had rescued the Rainbooms in the mess hall, but before they could leave the camp, the Dazzlings had the building surrounded with their spell-bounded teenage army, waiting to strike. In order to escape their predicament, and their inevitable fate, the two team of friends decided to split into two offense and defense teams, and fight off their opponents without injuring them. All while trying to figure a way to remove the Dazzlings' pendants, and find out who fixed them in the first place.

Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk scanned the area for their foes, while the CHS students were looking all over the different places around Camp Everfree. So far, they all haven't found Team Furious, the girls, or Starlight and Spike, as they were hiding inside the mess hall, and underneath the windows, so as not to be seen.

"Are you sure they ended up here?" Sonata asked. "'Cause I don't see them anywhere."

"Of course they're here!" Adagio groaned. "The owners of this camp confirmed it. They're hiding in that building and we have them surrounded."

"Oh yeah?" Aria asked doubtfully. "Then why is everyone going around looking for nothing?"

Adagio looked at the students, and rolled her eyes in disgust. "Everyone, listen up!!!"

They all stopped to look at the Dazzlings, and from within the mess hall, Team Furious and the Rainbooms were ready to hear what Adagio was about to say.

"I don't know why you are trying so hard to find our enemies, when they are obviously hiding inside there!"

Adagio pointed her finger to the mess hall, and everyone turned towards it. Fluttershy began to worry, as she began to sweat.

"Oh no! They know we are in here!"

"We have to run for it." Twilight whispered. "I don't think the campground is a good place to... um... you know!"

Twilight wanted say the word "fight," but she felt uncomfortable to do so. The others understood and agreed with her. They need to get out and take their battle someplace else. But it won't be easy with the Sirens having the upper hand. So, Sunset had made her decision and sighed.

"We can't, Twilight. The Sirens has us cornered and Timber and Gloriosa might still set traps for us if we leave. We all need to face them head-on, and try to get those gems away from them."

"Does anyone have a plan on how to do it?" Starlight asked.

Everyone thought long and hard to answer, when Charlie spoke up first.

"Do you girls remember about how the Dazzlings gathered more magic back in the Battle of the Bands?"

The Rainbooms, except Starlight, all nodded at Charlie's question.

"Well, we can't battle against them too much, or they'll feed off our fighting as well. So, we need to avoid throwing our best punches and kicks, as much as possible, and only use our weapons. And if things get too serious, we'll all have to go all out using our abilities. Anyone agree on this?"

"I'm in." Rachael quickly agreed.

"So am I." Applejack nodded. "Just as long as nobody gets hurt."

"I-I guess I can do it, too." Fluttershy whispered.

"Oh boy, this is gonna' be epic!" Lily grinned.

"Well, I guess it's unanimous, guys." Sunset spoke up. "We're all in this together."

"Wait, guys." Spike interrupted. "What about Vinyl? Do you think she's gonna' bring help?""

"Spike, I need you to go by the camp's entrance, and look out for her, in case she brings any help." Twilight answered. "Do you think you can do that?"

"Of course! You can count on me!"

Spike ran towards the back door of the mess hall, and quickly made his way towards the dirt road out of camp, without being spotted. Suddenly, the Rainbooms heard the sound of the doors pounding outside. The CHS students began on trying to enter the building, and Adagio called out to her prey.

"We know that you girls are inside with your new companions! There is no other way out, since we all have you cornered. So, if you would all come out and surrender peacefully, we will consider on giving you a "fair" punishment!" Aria and Sonata snickered at that comment.

At that point, Rachael got up from the floor, and walked angrily towards the front double doors.

"Rachael," Bobby whispered nervously, "what are you doing?!"

Rachael said nothing as she gazed at the banging doors, when she bent slightly down in a pre-running pose, as if she is about to jump at her enemies, ready to strike. That is when Rainbow Dash realized what her friend is about to do, and smirked at that thought.

"I think I know what she's going to do."

"What is she gonna' do, Rainbow?" Applejack asked.

Her answer came sooner than expected, when the doors finally flew open by Bulk Biceps and Sandalwood. But before they could fully enter, they were quickly blinded by bright light, and were pushed back five feet away by the front bumper of a certain red and white Plymouth Fury. The two boys fell to the ground hard, inches away from the Dazzlings' boots, who were stunned by the attack of the unfamiliar vintage car. Even the Rainbooms, excluding Team Furious and Rainbow, were shocked by this spectacle they have just witnessed, until Rachael placed her car back into storage in her left arm.

"Uh, never mind." Applejack said meekly.

Fortunately, Sandalwood and Bulk Biceps weren't badly hurt, as they slowly stood back up, but as soon as they saw Rachael walking out the mess hall, and giving a devilish look at them, they fearfully hid behind the camp's totem pole. The Dazzlings were now upset of this, and they saw the opportunity to attack.

"You want to do this the hard way?!" Adagio called out to Rachael. She then summoned her Siren form out of her gem, and gave a hard glare at her opponent. Aria and Sonata copied her move. "Then have it your way!"

The rest of Team Furious walked out and stood bravely by Rachael's side. They were about to face their first battle against the Sirens and their army.

"Take your best shot!" Rachael replied out loud.

"We're not gonna' let you sirens win!" Sam added.

"Because if you meanies think you're going to hurt our friends, think again!" Lily cried out.

"And just so you know, we've come from a lot tougher streets than the ones you're used to!" Bobby called out.

The girls were listening to Team Furious courageously talking to the Dazzlings outside, and they all started to feel inspired. They should be out there with them, to help save their school, and all the students from the Sirens' spell. So, the girls walked out of the mess hall, stood behind their friends, and gazed at the Dazzlings. But Adagio, Aria, and Sonata weren't flinching one bit. They knew that when everyone fights against each other, their gems collects the negativity of anyone's arguing and fighting.

"I don't know about your friends, but I think you girls have forgotten about our pendants, and what they can do?"

"We haven't." Sunset growled.

"Well then," Aria shouted, "how about we give you a little reminder?!"

The siren forms of the Dazzlings rose up to 10 feet in the air, and began to shriek loudly toward the Rainbooms and Team Furious, but they all covered their ears quickly.

"Rarity! Shield!" Twilight shouted to her friend. Rarity used her geode necklace to make a diamond shield, and the shrieks of the Sirens couldn't penetrate through. The Dazzlings then ordered the CHS students to break through Rarity's shield. They all started to pound and kick the barrier, but it proved to be strong and resistant.

"I don't think I can hold it much longer, fellows!" Rarity cried out.

Then, Bobby approached the shield, placed his hand on it, and there was electricity surrounding the whole dome. Bobby's ability to use the element of electricity could help their predicament. From the outside, everyone saw the electricity appearing, and backed away from it. The Dazzlings were shocked to see this, as well, but they couldn't let anything surprise them.

"Rarity, can you make your shield explode?" Bobby asked.

Rarity nodded, and she pushed her left hand forward, and the electric barrier exploded violently. The students, and the Dazzlings, were quickly pushed back from the explosion, and they all fell to the ground six to eight feet away. No one was badly hurt, as Team Furious and the Rainbooms expected, and they all cheered in excitement.

"That... was... AWESOME!!!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"WAHOOOO!!!" Pinkie cheered loudly. Then she sighed. "Well, that was easy!"

But, as the CHS students regained consciousness, the Dazzlings stood back up, and gave their enemies angry expressions.

"But it isn't over." Starlight pointed out.

"That was very impressive," Adagio sneered, "but you'll have to do better than that!"

The Dazzlings summoned back their three siren forms, and they dived at their prey. As they were about to pounce on the girls, Charlie created two pistols using his mind and hands, and he opened fire at the snarling sirens. But, instead of shooting bullets, the two pistols shot out flaming plasma energy. The sirens were gone, but the battle was far from over, as the Dazzlings' army walked angrily toward the two teams. Team Furious and the Rainbooms backed up slowly, but they didn't show any nervousness on their faces. They all looked at each other and they knew what must be done. They each formed a fighting stance and charged forward.

Over the next few minutes, the students of CHS attacked the two teams, as Team Furious focused on using their weapons to push their opponents away, while the Rainbooms used their geodes to their advantages, and to protect their friends. It wasn't easy for both of them, since the only way to defeat them was to not cause any injuries. Starlight did the best she can to use her advanced knowledge of magic to aid in her friends battles. Soon, everyone was tired and panting for breath, while the Dazzlings slowly walked up to the tiring heroes.

"Ha, ha!" Sonata laughed rudely. "You guys aren't as good as we thought!"

"For once, I agree with her!" Aria crossed her arms in agreement.

"Would you like to try that again, or would you risk hurting your friends?" Adagio smirked in triumph, as she snapped her fingers.

Before Team Furious or the Rainbooms could answer, they all screamed in surprise, as they were suddenly wrapped and captured in roots. As they struggled to break free, they heard the laughter of the Dazzlings. The two team of friends glared at them harshly, when Adagio raised her hands in mid air.

"Don't look at us. You can thank [/]Gloriosa for your inevitable capture."

Then, Gloriosa and Timber walked out of the forest, and stood by the Dazzlings.

"Oh, don't you worry your pretty little heads." Gloriosa smirked. "I'm sure we can give you troublemakers a proper lesson of what happens to anyone who crosses our paths."

"You may have gotten us all tangled up," Rainbow declared bravely, "but I'm pretty sure someone will come and save us!"

"And who do you think is coming to help you?" Timber taunted. "No one else knows you're here!"

That is when everyone in the camp heard the sounds of two engines roaring near the camp entrance. They all turned their heads towards the sounds, and roaring into camp was Vinyl Scratch, in her white and blue convertible. She approached towards them with her music blasting out of her speakers, then parked her convertible within a few feet away from the crowd. Without a second to lose, Vinyl transformed her vehicle into the same DJ station she used in the Battle of the Bands.

"That girl thinks she can save them?" Adagio teased. "With a little DJ music?!"

Soon, the Dazzlings and their minions were all laughing at Vinyl, but she didn't even show a sign of frustration or embarrassment. In fact, she simply just smirked at them. Aria was the first to notice this.

"Hey, what are you smiling about?! Don't you know we have you surrounded?!"

Vinyl didn't answered, as the army of students slowly approached her convertable. Suddenly, when Vinyl played a catchy pop song, a bright orange, Bomex body-kitted 1994 Toyota Supra Aerotop drifted into view, and drove toward everyone. Next, the Supra's headlights flashed a bright light on the students, which somehow froze them, as well as the Dazzlings, Timber, and Gloriosa, right in their tracks without proper warning. The Rainbooms couldn't believe what they are seeing, but Team Furious were the ones who were shocked most of all. They recognized that car, as well as its driver, as it stopped right near them.

"Is... is that...?" Lily spluttered.

""It can't be." Rachael denied. "She said she'd be gone for months!"

"What? Who is that, guys?" Twilight asked.

To answer her question, Spike popped out of the side window of the car.

"Spike!" The Rainbooms shouted with joy and in unison.

"Hi, girls!" Spike greeted. "Guess who DJ Pon-3 brought along! She found them near the school's statue, and she appears to be one of them!"

The driver stepped out of the Supra, and they appear to be a girl with long, flowing black hair with bangs. She is wearing medium sized, oval shaped eyeglasses, and wearing a purple sleeveless top, with a dark gray shirt underneath, dark blue skirt, and black boots.

"Taylin!" Team Furious exclaimed in unison.

"Guys!" Taylin responded.

The girl's name is Taylin Amity, a very close friend to Team Furious from Los Angeles. She wasn't an official member of the team yet, but Charlie had replicated the Supra to look like the iconic JDM tuner from the first film of the Fast & Furious movies, and gave her the keys to it. Three weeks before the team had been teleported to Canterlot High, Taylin had said that she was going to England to study abroad, and that it would take her months before she would come home, but she still remained in contact with her friends via email and by phone. How she ended up in Canterlot High was a whole new story. She rushed toward her friends, and with a fast wave of her left hand, the roots were sliced off, and Team Furious and the Rainbooms were free.

"Wow," Taylin gasped, "I didn't know I can do that here!" She rushed to her L.A. friends. "Are you guys okay?"

"Yeah, we're alright." David confirmed.

Then, Taylin looked at the Rainbooms and started to squeal with joy. "I can't believe you girls are real! I am such a huge fan of yours! My name is Taylin Amity!"

Sunset chuckled. "Well, Taylin, I'm Sunset Shimmer, and I guess you know my friends here, too."

"I do. I have seen you girls on TV, and I..."

"Whoa, whoa, easy there, Taylin." Charlie interrupted and chuckled. "You're starting to sound like Lily."

"Oh, right. Sorry." Everyone gave a nervous chuckle. Charlie told Taylin that he will explain everything to her, right after they all deal with the situation at hand. They saw that the freezing spell only lasted for a few minutes, as the Dazzlings, Gloriosa and Timber, and the CHS students, slowly moved their hands and feet.

"Well, I think we should leave this place right now!" Taylin suggested nervously.

"We can't, Taylin!" Sam replied. "Not until we get rid of those gems around their necks!"

"So that was your plan all along?" Adagio questioned. "To find out how we got our pendants back and destroy them?"

None of the Rainbooms, or Team Furious, answered her question. They didn't want to give out too much information, so they only glared at them. Sunset, However, wanted to know one thing.

"Who fixed those things?!"

Instead of a reply, the Dazzlings only laughed, and so did the students. Apparently, they didn't want to spill the beans, either.

"Wouldn't you like to know?" Sonata teased.

"Do you honestly think we're going to let you all in on our mission, Sunset?" Adagio asked. "We didn't come all this way just to give you any piece of information, and let you ruin things here and now."

"You don't have to!" Starlight shouted.

Everyone looked at her, wondering what she meant. Knowing that she can use complex magic with her hands, Starlight closed her eyes, raised her right hand towards the sky, and as soon as she pointed her index finger at the Dazzlings, the tip of Starlight's finger glowed green, and there was a green rift-like display floating in front of them, showing the Dazzlings communicating at a computer screen in a room. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata were stunned to see this happening, and they didn't see Lily whispering in Taylin's ear, who then used her left hand to secretly freeze the Dazzlings, the CHS students, Timber, and Gloriosa. That is when the Dazzlings tried to remove the display from sight, but now realized they couldn't move, or speak. Then, everyone heard the Dazzlings, inside the display, talking to the figure in the computer screen, who is Queen Chrysalis in human form. Even Vinyl Scratch walked up to her friends to get a closer look.

"So, you're saying that this Los Angeles place is entirely different than this world we're in, and where it doesn't have any magic, whatsoever?" Adagio asked Chrysalis.

"Exactly." Chrysalis responded. "It is the perfect place for building a new army of slaves. However, there are a certain group of humans that can hinder our plans on conquering this world they call Earth. During the time we have been here, I have discovered this team of street racers, who seemed like they represent the bearers of the Elements of Harmony in Equestria."

Team Furious and the Rainbooms have been listening carefully to what she said, but what they didn't understand is Chrysalis's use of the word "we." Could that mean that she is not alone in Los Angeles right now? Who could they be? And how can Team Furious represent the Elements of Harmony? They continued to listen to their conversation carefully.

"Riiiiight." Aria rolled her eyes in disbelief. "And how is that possible, if there is no magic there?"

"Even I am not entirely sure of it," Chrysalis admitted, "but we cannot overlook on this little fact. They could prove to be of a nuisance, if they ever return, which you three must make sure that never occurs! I simply hope you will comply, since I have restored your pendants, with a few improvements."

"Oh, of course not!" Adagio smirked, holding her pendant in hand. "With these by our side again, we are in your service."

The last thing they all heard was the evil laughter of the Dazzlings and Chrysalis, as the display slowly dissapeared. That left the Rainbooms, Spike, Starlight, Taylin, and Team Furious dumbstruck and shocked. It was Queen Chrysalis who repaired the gems for the Sirens, and who is planning to conquer Earth, as they speak. Then, Starlight and Sunset walked up to the Dazzlings, who were still frozen and unable to speak. They forcefully grabbed their pendants from them, and walked back to their friends.

"Okay, Taylin." Starlight spoke kindly. "You can unfreeze them now."

"Um... okay."

Taylin was unsure if it was safe to let the enemy go, but she motioned her left hand to cut the freezing spell anyway, and soon, they were all free to move. The Dazzlings were now without their gems again, and as they were about to command their mind-controlled slaves to attack, they heard gunshots from Charlie, who completely destroyed their pendants to nothing. That is how the CHS students, Gloriosa, and Timber, as well as anyone back in Canterlot City, were all free from the mind-control spell of the Sirens. They were all dizzy from the spell, and then, Gloriosa began to speak.

"Huh? Wh-what... happened?" Gloriosa looked around the camp, seeing everyone wondering the same thing. "Why is everybody from CHS here?"

Timber was next to ask. "Yeah. Are you guys here for camp again? I don't remember scheduling for activities this month." The CHS students all reply "no" to Timber, and they didn't even know what happened to them. That is when Sunset Shimmer shouted out loud.

"Everyone! We know what is going on around here, and it's because of them!" Sunset pointed her finger to the Dazzlings, who then ran away in disgrace. But suddenly, a link of burning chains wrapped around their bodies, and were pulled back towards Team Furious. The chains didn't burn them, but they could see that it was Charlie's doing. The Rainbooms, the students, even the rest of Team Furious, were all surprised to see him pulling the chains. He slowly walked up to the Dazzlings.

"I just want to say one thing." Charlie growled at the frightened Dazzlings, as they could see the fire literally burning in his eyes. "If you three EVER try to control anyone's minds again, or hurt anyone, you'll be hearing from ME!!!" Charlie's voice roared with great volume, and as soon as he released the Dazzlings from the chains, they screamed with fright and ran off into the woods. Charlie calmed himself down, and the fire in his eyes dissipated, reverting back to normal. He then heard his friends cheering with great joy.

"Way to go, Charlie!" Lily cheered. "You sure told them!"

"Yeah, you scared the pants off them!" Sam laughed.

Soon, everyone clapped and applauded to Team Furious, and the Rainbooms soon gathered around them with big smiles on their faces.

"That was very unexpected, Charlie!" Taylin concurred. "The way you made those chains wrap around those girls. Why, that is like.. like..."

"Kinda' like what the Ghost Rider does." Rachael smiled. "I had no idea you can use his powers."

"Well, I just used my imagination to copy the same powers the Robbie Reyes version of the Ghost Rider has." Charlie explained. "It's no big deal."

The Rainbooms were confused of the name Ghost Rider. They have never heard such a thing.

"Who is this... Ghost Rider, Charlie?" Sunset asked.

"Are they really an evil... g-g-g-ghost?" Fluttershy asked nervously.

"Not exactly, Fluttershy." Charlie chuckled. He then pulled up a holographic screen from his left arm, and went to the inventory menu. Taylin was surprised that her friends can do such an amazing ability, as she tapped on her left wrist, and a light grayish screen popped up. Charlie pressed on a picture of a comic book, and it materialized in front of him. He then show it to the Rainbooms, and Sunset held it in her hand, and said the title name.

"Robbie Reyes Ghost Rider?"

The art cover of the comic book showed the front of a black 1969 Dodge Charger, with fire coming off the tires and hood blower, and an angry man with a flaming skeleton head on top of the hood, holding a link of burning chains. The Rainbooms were all a little wary of this menacing looking character, but Charlie reassured them that he is a comic book hero, even though he is considered an anti-hero.

"He is also called the Spirit of Vengeance, and I guess you could say that he does look scary at first, but he only uses his powers to help those in need of saving."

"And... you wanted to become like him?" Rarity questioned. "Doesn't that seem a little... um... dark?"

"Well... I guess it is, but I don't plan on using the Ghost Rider's powers too often, unless in dire situations, and I will only use the chains to help us out of trouble."

Everyone around camp sighed with relief. Then, the light from the sun began to rise over the mountains in the distance. Morning had already begun, and yet no one felt tired after the whole night.

"Well, I am so happy that everyone is alright," Gloriosa announced cheerfully, "but I believe that you all need to get back home, before each of your guardians finds out that you're missing! But first, the camp need some cleaning." Everyone agreed with her, as they all started to do so.

After a few moments of cleaning up the camp, Twilight approached towards Timber, who was really happy to see her again.

"I'm so glad you're back to your normal self again."

"Yeah, so am I." Timber chuckled. "And it's a good thing I didn't hurt you, or your friends. It would've been a total disaster."

"And you didn't mean what you said in the mess hall, about being enemies, right?"

"Hey, I was under a spell when I said that. I don't want us to be enemies forever. Because I care about you."

At that moment, Twilight gave a blushing smile on her face.

"So do I."

She was so grateful to have such a caring friend like him, even though her friends secretly knew that they were in love as boyfriend and girlfriend. Twilight and Timber stood together for a few minutes, and soon, they said their goodbyes for now, and Twilight walked back to her friends, who gave her a teasing glance.

"Well, well, well," Rainbow smirked, "someone looks like they are..."

But Twilight raised her hand and interrupted. "I know what you girls are thinking, but we're still friends, alright?"

Twilight wouldn't want to admit it to them yet, so her friends respectfully acknowledged her opinion, and winked. She then looked at Taylin, who was talking to Charlie. Twilight wanted to know if Taylin is, somehow, her counterpart from another world, just like how Pinkie Pie said that Team Furious are the Rainbooms' counterparts when they first arrived.

"Um... will you girls excuse me for a second?" She started to walk towards Taylin.

"... and that's how we got our new powers and abilities." Charlie had just finished explaining to Taylin of the events that happened before she arrived to camp. Taylin understood what he had said, when she saw Twilight coming up to her, and gave a smile at her.

"Hi, Twilight."

"Hi, Taylin." Twilight greeted back. "I... wanted to ask you something. Did you used to have no friends all at, before you met Charlie and his friends?"

Upon hearing that question, Taylin looked down on the ground. "Yeah, I used to. Before I met my friends, I didn't want to spend time with anyone, during my high school freshman years. I've always thought that studying came first before socializing. But then, some bullies started picking on me, and I was trying to ignore them. One of them wanted to start a fight with me, but before they could, Charlie stepped in front of me, and he took the hit for me. Charlie got back up, looked at those bullies, and he kicked one of them in the chin with his foot, knocking them cold. He then told the bullies that if they ever pick a fight with me again, he'll do the same to them, which scared them a lot. I was shocked that somebody I didn't know would sacrifice themselves, and go through the trouble, for someone so weak. Of course, Charlie got suspended from school for two months, and when he came back, I asked him why he protected me. He told that it was worth it. He had a father, who was injured by a burglar that broke into his home, and he used his dad's rifle to shoot them in the leg, and he quickly took away any weapons they carried. Charlie's dad wasn't murdered, but the doctors said that he had serious injuries on his right arm. He then told his son to always help those in need of saving, even to those who don't know him. I was grateful to him after that, but I still didn't know anything about making friends. So, he introduced me to his friends, who welcomed me with open arms. They taught me everything I need to know about friendship. Which come to think of it, I kinda' went through the same thing that you, and Princess Twilight, went through."

Twilight's eye were widened with wonder after listening to Taylin's life story. She really is her counterpart, minus the part about the bullies and the fighting. The Rainbooms had heard the whole thing and they also were stunned. Perhaps the real world isn't as different as Equestria, or Canterlot High, as they thought.

"I guess that you and I have a lot in common, Twilight. We like studying science, we have such good friends, and we both wear glasses."

That is when Twilight laughed at that comment. "Yeah. I guess we do."

As Taylin and Twilight spent a few moments talking about their lives, Charlie and Sunset knew that the two girls will get along just fine, and that they would continue to learn more about friendship than ever before. They may have different experiences in their lives, but one thing is for sure: the magic of friendship is everywhere, regardless of whether other worlds have magic or not.

Author's Note

For those of you who don't know about Taylin Amity, she is my new original character for Team Furious. Now that the Dazzlings are defeated, for now, they learn that Queen Chrysalis isn't the only one who ended up in Los Angeles. How will our heroes find a way to find out who they are? And whatever happened to their home, during the time they have been away? Stay tuned for more!

12: Cleanin' Up the School and Preparations

Morning had finally come over the world of Canterlot City. The streets of the city was a total mess of disorder since last night, when the Sirens took total control of the citizens. After they had their precious pendants back in their possessions, they placed a mind control spell on all the Canterlot High School students, and ordered them to ruin their once proud high school. It is currently damaged, inside and out. The windows have been smashed, broken glass laying on the ground, lockers all dented, and tables and desks all flipped over or smashed to pieces. It would take a long time, and money, to repair everything, and bring CHS back to its former glory. Presently, a taxi pulled up and stopped near the front of the school, and two figures climbed out to look at the damaged building.

Over at Camp Everfree, everyone from CHS were doing their best to help with repairs to the camp, after the battle against the Dazzlings. The Rainbooms and Team Furious were happily working alongside each other. They may have won the battle, but not the war. At least not the war against Queen Chrysalis, who was still on the loose in Los Angeles. Everyone had learned that it wasn't only her who ended up there, but they also don't know who they could be. Even so, Team Furious weren't concerned for the time being. If the Rainbooms can help Team Furious save L.A. from total chaos, maybe nothing can stop them together.

Finally, Camp Everfree has been fully restored, thanks to everyone's help. They all felt proud of themselves. However, Gloriosa Daisy and Timber Spruce came out of the office, each with a worried expression on their faces. Team Furious, the Rainbooms, and everyone else wondered what was the problem was, when Gloriosa spoke first.

"Everyone, please listen. Uh... We have just spoken to your principals on the phone. And... uh... it would seem that... your school is... completely damaged inside and outside!"

Everyone gasped in horror. They were shocked of what happened to their beloved school. The only ones who weren't surprised were Team Furious, Sunset Shimmer, and Starlight Glimmer. They have seen the damage when they returned from Equestria through the school statue's portal. And Sunset was pretty upset that the Dazzlings were responsible for it.

"What do ya' mean completely damaged?!" Applejack questioned.

"It's true." Timber concurred. "Whoever it was, they have made a huge mess to your school. Principal Celestia told us that she and Vice Principal Luna will arrive shortly on a bus to show you all. We're very sorry for all this."

True to his word, a school bus arrived through the gate, as if by coincidence. As soon as it parked nearby, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna came out, with somber looks. It was obvious they were devastated from the first look of their high school when they arrived. Everybody rushed towards them with worry.

"Principal Celestia!" Rarity cried, with tears running down her cheeks. "Is it true?! That CHS is all in a devastating mess?!"

There was a moment of silence, until Principal Celestia finally answered.

"Yes, Rarity."

"If you can all line up in an orderly manner," Vice Principal Luna announced, "we will be taking you to the school immediately."

They all can see how the two principals feel, and as soon as every CHS student lined up to get on the bus, no one said a word. Before getting on the bus, Sunset told Charlie and his friends to follow close behind the bus in their cars, as they agreed to introduce themselves to the principals once they arrive. Soon, the Rainbooms were the last to take their seats, and the bus began to drive away through the gate towards the road. Team Furious followed behind in their street racing cars, instead of their alternatives.

It didn't take too long when they all arrived to the front courtyard of Canterlot High. As the bus stopped, they all slowly made their way out, and they all gasped at the sight of the damage that was done. Team Furious parked their cars behind the school bus, and climbed out to see everyone's reaction.

"Oh my!" Fluttershy gasped silently, tearing up. "This is really bad!"

Rarity fainted dramatically, and Applejack caught her, but still looking at CHS with horror.

Rainbow Dash clenched her fists. "I can't believe they did all this!"

All the students were suddenly in a slight panic, until Vice Principal Luna settled them down.

"Children, please calm DOWN!" They all stopped to look at her and Principal Celestia, who was shamefully looking down at the ground, when she spoke.

"We both know how you all feel about this, but there is no reason to be in a panic. We will do our best to fix CHS back to its operating status. But until then..." She paused ominously.

Everybody waited for their principal's response, when she began to shed tears. "We will have to shut down the school for the next few months."

That is when this announcement really hit the hearts of the students and the Rainbooms. Normally, students would be glad that they wouldn't be having class for a few months, but this was something completely different. Canterlot High is a special place where they could all hang out and have a good time, but now it has to be off-limits, until it is all fixed. Even Team Furious were shocked upon hearing what the school principal had said. Vice Principal Luna had to agree with her sister on this matter.

"I'm afraid there is no other choice. Everyone shall have to stay home, until we can build up enough money for repairs, which is not going to be cheap, either." Then, she clenched her own fists tightly. "I just wish we knew who caused all this!"

"It was the Dazzlings, Vice Principal." Sunset broke the slilence. "They have returned to try to take over, not just the school, but the whole city, as well."

"Really, Sunset?" Principal Celestia questioned. "Are you sure about that?"

"Yes, and they also placed every students under a spell to get them to attack me and my friends."

The principals were shocked of this. They were always concerned for their students' safety, but Sunset reassured them.

"We alright now, so don't worry. We didn't receive any injuries." Sunset turned her head towards Team Furious, who were standing a few feet away from everyone else. "And it's all thanks to our new friends over there. Team Furious."

All heads were facing towards the mentioned team, who gave reassuring smiles to them, as they walked towards their friends. Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna had never seen them before, since they aren't students in their school. Sunset began to introduce them, pointing out each member.

"Principal Celestia. Vice Principal Luna. This is Charlie johnson, David Jefferson, Rachael Bailey, Sam Barrett, Bobby Brant, Lily Mavis, and Taylin Amity. They have been helping us stop the Dazzlings, and we are all grateful to them for saving our world. They are also from another world, but not from Equestria, as you can probably tell from their names, and anything else."

Both school principals were impressed. Seeing seven young adults from another dimension sounded quite amazing, but they wanted to know why they ended up here.

"Well, I guess if they helped you girls from getting hurt," Principal Celestia smiled, "then they are always welcomed here. But where exactly are they from?"

"I can answer that question." Charlie insisted. "We were accidentally teleported here from a different dimension, called Earth, which is a human world. We currently live in the city of Los Angeles, in the state of California..."

For the next few minutes, Charlie and his friends explained what they do in their home world, minus the part about street racing, and the fact that everything here is fictional, so as not to make a bad impression on the principals. They also told them of Queen Chrysalis, the evil queen of the changelings from Equestria, who mysteriously wounded up in L.A., among other unknown villains. They were really worried of what might happen to their friends and families, as well as the rest of their world. Then, they showed the school principals their special powers and abilities, thanks to the training in Equestria. They believed that they could use them to save their world, but they need all the help they could get.

"So you see, we have to stop whoever is trying to take over Los Angeles, and save our world!" Lily cried out. "We can't do this alone."

"If anything were to happen to our families back home, I don't know what we would do!" Sam agreed.

Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna understood all of this, and they looked at each other with concern. They knew that their students, specifically the Rainbooms, have been in life-threatening situations before, and prevailed in the end, but this seems terrifying than ever. They weren't sure if sending them over to another dimension, fraught with dangerous villains, is the right choice.

"We appreciate what you seven have done for our students," Principal Celestia smiled, then frowned, "but what you're all saying to help save your world from this Queen Chrysalis is very dangerous itself. Even deadly."

"We are not so sure if we should allow our students to risk their lives to..." Vice Principal Luna was about to agree with her sister, but was suddenly cut off by Rainbow Dash, who raised her right hand.

"No offense, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna, but we've been in pretty bad situations before. Yeah, this is gonna' be worse than before, but I am going to help our friends here save their home, no matter what!"

"So am ah'!" Applejack joined in. "No one's gonna' let any bad guy git 'way with rulin' our friends' home!"

"And I've just thought of the perfect outfits for them, as well!" Rarity's eyes sparkled. "Everyone's going to be taking you seriously, once you wear them to your epic battle!"

Team Furious smiled at the thought of their new battle outfits, when Pinkie Pie spoke up.

"Oh boy, this is going to be the biggest, most greatest fight of the century! I'm so nervicited right now!"

Applejack rolled her eyes. "Ah' really don't think that's a real word, Pinkie."

"Well... um..." Fluttershy whispered nervously. "I don't know what I can do to help... but I will do my best, I guess."

Seeing as everyone is on-board on this matter, Sunset and Twilight faced towards their principals.

"I think it's unanimous, Principal Celestia. " Sunset crossed her arms and smiled. "We are all going to help Team Furious save L.A. from total control of Chrysalis."

"And I'm afraid that nothing is going to change our minds." Twilight joked. " No matter the danger we'll face together."

Upon hearing those words, the two principals thought long and hard with consideration. If these girls are so determined to help one another, and face the unspeakable dangers ahead, then perhaps they should entrusted the safety of their prized students to Team Furious. Making up their minds, they both stood in front of the two teams, while the other students looked at them, with anticipation and anxiety.

"Well then," Principal Celestia declared, "I guess we can't stop you on this subject. But if you're going to see this through, you must plan your strategies carefully, and look out for each other. Those villains will probably not give you a chance to catch your breaths easily."

Then, Vice Principal Luna looked at Team Furious, with a slight concerned expression. "Please keep our students safe, and bring them home together. We are trusting all of you on this."

Team Furious nodded their heads in agreement. No one is going to get left behind, or get hurt in the process.

"But firsts thing's first!" Principal Celestia clapped her hands. "We will have to clean whatever mess there is around the school before anything else! Let's get to it, everyone!" Half the students cheered with joy, while the other half groaned, knowing it will mean more cleaning.

Different groups of students have been assigned to split up and clean different parts of the school, while Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna supervised the whole operation. As the morning slowly passed by, Canterlot High was being cleaned, and put back together with whatever remained untouched. Broken glass were swept away and properly disposed, all the trophies were sorted back to their proper places, all the books in the library were carefully put back on the shelves by a cheerful Twilight's telekinesis ability, and all the desks in the classrooms were put upright. Even the walls, with many graffiti paintings, were painted over with the schools' right colors. The lockers and the broken windows were a different story, though. It would cost lots of money to get them replaced, so no one, not even the Rainbooms, thought of an idea for a fundraiser at the moment.

"Gee," Starlight sighed, "I guess there's nothing we could do for the windows, right?"

"Yeah, you could say that again." Sunset agreed somberly. "I can't even think of something to raise enough money for all this."

"It was hard enough to plan an' run a fundraiser before, but now it's gonna' be a lot harder." Applejack put in.

Then, she saw Sam and Rachael walking up to a dented locker, and they were doing something that no one else thought of before. Sam did his best to bend the locker door to its right shape with little struggle, and Rachael placed her right hand on the body of the locker, and it suddenly began to shake a little, as all the dents were now flattened. Everyone's mouths dropped with utter surprise, except Team Furious and the Rainbooms. Next, Rachael carefully placed her hand on an undamaged part of a window, and the open hole started to shrink, until the glass is solid. The window was now fixed, and no one said a single word.

"In case you're all wondering," Rachael called out, "One of my special abilities allows me to fix any damage on an object or injury on a person. I guess you all don't have to pay for repairs, after all."

"And I can use super strength to help out, just like Applejack." Sam grinned, while Applejack smirked.

The principals were amazed that these teenagers had this extraordinary magic to help fix their school, so they insisted Sam and Rachael to repair any damaged objects left in the school grounds, which they simply complied. It took almost the whole afternoon, as the two teammates walked around the campus, looking for anything that needed restoration. Many lockers were all flattened into shape, windows are now hole-less, and even every flags and banners were all fully stitched. Sam and Rachael were now exhausted during the entire tour of CHS, but they both had the same feeling, telling them that it was all worth it. Everybody walked outside and gathered around the front courtyard to look at the fully restored Canterlot High School, which gave a glimmering and sparkling aura. They were all so happy to have their Wondercolt school back to normal, when Rachael secretly looked at the school statue behind her. She knew that CHS wasn't complete without the horse standing on top, since it was damaged during the Friendship Games by Midnight Sparkle, Twilight's former dark ego.

"Wondercolts!" Principal Celestia proudly declared. "Canterlot High is now, officially, back on schedule!"

Every student, which includes the Rainbooms, clapped and cheered with joy, and Team Furious stood proud at their accomplishment. Then, everyone saw Rachael walking up to the statue, placing her hand on the hard surface, and the statue of the horse began to slowly reappear from the bottom up, right before all the students' very eyes. Finally, there it was, the mascot of their school, back in its original pose. Twilight's eyes widened with wonder, as she remembered that her once magic-crazed self blasted the mascot to smithereens, before opening a dimensional rift to Equestria. It was as if Rachael had corrected her past mistake on purpose, which gave Twilight great happiness. Rachael turned her head to the crowd, smirked, and gave a thumbs-up. That is when all who witnessed this particular restoration roared with the loudest cheers of excitement around the area. Their school pride has been fully revitalized. Even Principal Celestia and her sister were on the verge of tears. Rachael walked back to her smiling friends, who each gave her a pat on the back, and thumbs-up of their own. Rainbow Dash approached her, and placed a hand on her hip, smiling impressively.

"Well, Rachael, I guess this makes you, and your friends, honorary Wondercolts." Then, Rainbow raised her first in the air, and shouted out to everybody else. "Isn't that right?!"

The students of CHS cheered in agreement, seeing that Team Furious had helped them all bring back their school spirit. That is when the principals calmed down the excitement, and regained their attention. The sun was about to slowly descend down towards the horizon any minute, and that means that dusk was about to arrive.

"Alright, everyone!" Principal Celestia clapped her hands. "It is getting late now! We've all had a busy day, so you can all go home and have a well earned rest; but feel free to stay a while, as you would normally do for after school activities."

"We are still on one more week of vacation," Vice Principal Luna added, "but I hope it also means that you've been studying!" Everyone gave a nervous chuckle.

"Well, that almost killed the mood." Spike whispered to Twilight, who silently giggled.

After that, most of the students had left for home, while some have stayed to enjoy a few minutes of socializing with each other. As Team Furious sat down on the stairs with the Rainbooms, and talked about what they do at their high school, Starlight couldn't help but wonder about who is Queen Chrysalis's accomplices in L.A. Back in Equestria, before becoming Princess Twilight's pupil, she had studied on her world's greatest enemies and threats, ranging from Nightmare Moon and King Sombra, to recent villains like Lord Tirek, and even very minor enemies, such as Flim and Flam, to say the least. Currently, Chrysalis is declared her worst arch-nemesis, after Starlight reformed the whole changeling kingdom. The former Queen of the Changelings was definitely not satisfied with that, and vowed that Starlight will pay for her dethronement. Starlight felt a little nervous on facing and fighting her again after that fact, but she also knew that her magic, as well as her friends, will help her prevail in the end. Spike caught wind of her nervous expression and he motioned his companions to notice, too.

"Excuse me, Starlight?" Fluttershy kindly asked. "Is something wrong?"

"Oh, no. Not really." Starlight denied. "It's just that... Chrysalis has a very personal grudge against me, after I reformed her entire army to share love, instead of hording it to themselves. Now that we're going to help save Team Furious' world, she'll probably come after me first, once we enter enemy territory. I don't want to get you all tangled up in this, but it's bothering my mind right now. I just wanted to help her see the importance of friendship, and not hide in the shadows anymore."

The two groups can see that Chrysalis's grudge on their Equestrian friend is troubling her. This mission could very well be a climatic conflict between the two opponents, once they end up meeting each other again. Taylin walked up to Starlight and place her hand on her shoulder to reassure. To Starlight, she kind of reminds her of Princess Twilight.

"It's gonna' be okay. No one's going to do this alone. If you ever need us, just talk to us from inside your mind, and we'll be there for you. One of our abilities, as I found out from Charlie, is telepathic communications. I'm sure it'll come in handy."

Starlight gave a reassured smile. Even though she isn't a pony from Equestria, Taylin does seem similar to her mentor.

"And don't forget," Charlie added, "you still have your McLaren Senna to get you out of a tight spot. Just like you can use your magic in Equestria, you can use it in our world, as well. Taylin's right, though. We'll all be there, whenever you need us."

Team Furious and the Rainbooms stood side by side, to show her that they are in this together. Starlight began to shed some tears in her eyes, as she wiped them away.

"Thanks, guys."

"Well, I guess you are there for each other to the end." A voice called to them from behind. Principal Celestia walked toward them with a smile. "I just hope you keep clear from getting hurt, as part of the promise."

"Of course it is!" Pinkie grinned. "We'd never break a promise we're committed to!"

"That's right!" Lily agreed, as she performed the Pinkie Pie promise. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!"

Everyone happily applied the same hand-gesture of the promise, but Rachael was too embarrassed to even say and do it, at all, until Pinkie smugly elbowed her to do the same. Rachael finally sighed and made the promise without the words. They all smiled, nonetheless.

"Now that that's settled," Principal Celestia continued, "I assume that this time of day is the same as on Earth, am I right?"

"We believe that to be the case." David confirmed. "It was also the same time as when we first arrived here."

"And before we arrived, we were tryin' to get to a place called Hollywood Hills." Sam put in. "That is where we first saw a meteor shower together four years ago."

"And I was studying overseas for a few months, until I was sucked into a cross-dimensional rift, when I was driving to my apartment." Taylin remembered. "I don't think anyone saw me, when it happened during the night."

The school principal took all this information as much as she could, and nodded her head. "I see." Then, she made an unexpected decision, as she smiled. "Then, all of you should get going, before anything bad happens to the innocent lives of your world."

Everyone was surprised of this. They have to go save Los Angeles so soon?

"But, Principal Celestia," Rarity raised her hand, "I haven't even given our new friends their new outfits to wear!"

"Are you sure it's totally necessary, Rarity?" Rainbow raised a brow.

"Why, of course, it's necessary! I mean, it's nothing fancy or flashy, but any evil-doer who takes a good look at them, will know who they are dealing with!" Rarity's tone turned serious. "I insist we all head to the boutique this very instant!"

Principal Celestia gave a small chuckle of Rarity's persistence of fashion. "It looks like your minds' are made up."

"Wait, guys." Spike called out. "There's something I wanna' say." Everyone turned towards him. "I think I should stay here, where it's safe."

Twilight was surprised, and so was everyone else, to hear her beloved talking dog say that. "But... why, Spike?"

"I know I want to help you all save their world from bad guys, but I'm just a dog. It will be very dangerous and I can't do much. I know that you guys want me to join you despite this fact," Spike then gave a smile. "But don't worry about me! What I can do is cheer you on the whole way, and I know that you'll be back soon safe and sound. I believe in all of you." He looked at Twilight. "Go get em, Twilight!"

Twilight was a little concerned for Spike, hating to leave him out of the adventure. But, she knew he is a tough puppy, and he will manage fine. She gave a smile and gave her pet a hug. "Thanks, Spike."

"Don't worry, Twilight." Principal Celestia reassured. "My sister and I will look after him, while you're away." Then, she looked at her seven prized students, Starlight Glimmer, and Team Furious, with a motherly sense of proudness and worry. "Please, take care of yourselves, and good luck."

Team Furious, the Rainbooms, and Starlight nodded their heads, and Principal Celestia happily walked Spike back into the school, reassured that the teams will keep their promise. After that, the group walked up to the sidewalk, summoned their cars onto the pavement, and drove off to Rarity's boutique shop.

Dusk was still over the horizon, while over at the Canterlot City version of the Carousel Boutique, Rarity wasted no time in searching for the perfect colors and fabric to design Team Furious' new clothing line. Everyone else waited a little impatiently for Rarity's return, as indeed she deed, proudly holding different fabrics in her hand.

"Alright, ladies and gentlemen! Let us get fabulous!"

Rarity had the boys of Team Furious draw out and color their outfits, based on their inspirations of their favorite movie characters, on paper, first. Charlie's design show of a black leather biker jacket, similar to Sunset Shimmer's old black jacket, but with a custom hood, and flames running down to the end of the arm sleeves, and around the surface of the hood. Then, it showed of black jeans with flames at the bottom of its sleeves, and finally, some fingerless black racing gloves, and black steel-toe boots. Charlie wanted that Ghost Rider-like feel to his new outfit, so Rarity understood what he meant.

David's new outfit was "Ghostbusters" based, as he wanted a pale yellowish-brown cotton jacket, with the No Ghost logo on the right arm side, and his last name stitched in red, and he finally wanted it with dark blue pants, and dark brown construction boots. He can materialize the Ghostbusters equipment with his hands, to make him look like a real, yet slightly modern Ghostbuster.

Sam wanted that Wild West kind of outfit, with a white duster jacket, blue jeans, light brown square-toe boots, and with his original white cowboy hat he always wear.

Bobby was the last to proudly sketch out his design. He displayed a black based, yellow striped, and white striped sport bike racing leather jacket, with black and yellow striped pants, and all-black sneakers. He also added blue sunglasses, simply to look cool. Rarity thought it was perfect for Bobby, and ultimately impressed.

As for the girls of Team Furious, Rachael wanted a Gothic, steampunk Victorian, black hooded tailcoat, with red arm sleeves, which surprisingly has her Plymouth Fury's white stripes on the sides. She also wanted some black jeans with a few holes, and black and red high heel buckle boots that slightly reaches her knees The last on her drawing was a red, long V-shaped fingerless glove. Rarity was a little hesitant of this particular design, but if it's what makes Rachael look like a worthy adversary to her enemies...

On the other hand, Lily wanted a Herbie themed outfit: a white based, and red and blue striped racing uniform, with a white retro racing helmet with a black visor. It was similar to the uniform actor Lindsay Lohan wore, during the race event in the desert in the Herbie: Fully Loaded movie. Herbie's number 53 was placed on the left side, where Lily's heart is located underneath. Rarity happily agreed to make sure it was correctly designed for Lily's size.

Last, but not least, Taylin drew an outfit she had seen, inspired from a magical girl anime show once, but she replaced its original colors that fits her style. It was a uniformed purple and pink striped tailcoat, with its long skirt reaching down past the knees. She also added a dark purple, extra long fingerless gloves, and purple ankle boots. Looking at this design made Rarity imagine Twilight wearing it herself, due to its familiar colors.

That was it for Team Furious' outfit designs,and they all waited for Rarity's answer of how long it will take to complete them. Then, they saw her expression turn from neutral into nervous, as if there was a problem.

"Sooo..." Rarity chuckled nervously, "about the estimated time of finalization for your creations. It will perhaps take... four to five days."

"WHAT!?!?!" Her friends all cried in unison. Does it really take that long to make all of it? Because time was not on their side right now.

"Well, it does take time to correctly stitch and sow every last detail of your new clothing styles, and the materials don't come cheap, you know. I'm deeply sorry, since we don't have enough time to save Los Angeles."

Given what Rarity had said about the required clothing materials, they all sighed deeply, and understood that it really does take time.

"If only there was a way for Team Furious to just scan the drawings with their powers, and simply create their new outfits in a few seconds!" Pinkie sighed, oblivious to the solution she had just spoken.

The Rainbooms looked at their mentioned friends, whose eyes were widened with surprise. Team Furious all focused on their drawings, and then closed their eyes. They each tapped into their secret powers, allowing them use to their imagination to transform their current street clothes, as special effects began to appear. Suddenly, only David, Sam, Bobby, and Lily were engulfed in bright white light, and their desired apparels magically appeared around their bodies, while the remaining three each have different transforming effects.

Charlie was surrounded by flames moving upwards, which didn't burn anyone or anything, and his new flame designed clothing materialized onto him, as he opened eyes to reveal black eyes with flaming orange pupils, only to revert back to normal after a few seconds.

Rachael had a rather dark transformation, as her body was covered in a pitch black shadow, with black and red flames circling around, and her Gothic outfit was now worn on her. As her eyes shot open, they were slightly glowing red-orange with bright yellow cat-like pupils, but returned to normal just like Charlie.

Taylin's transformation was a little special, as her street clothing were now transforming into her chosen attire in plain sight, while magical sparkles and pink energy surged around her. When she opened her eyes, they were glowing white for a few seconds, and were now back to normal, as well.

As the Rainbooms, Spike, and Starlight witnessed the sudden transformations of Team Furious, they were bedazzled by their new ensembles, and they all loved them. Even Rarity was totally ecstatic by all this, that she only fainted onto her usual fainting couch. Team Furious all looked into a nearby mirror and they, too, were enjoying their new outfit great excitement. And it was all thanks to Pinkie's unusual thinking, who was happily jumping up and down.

"Wow!" Taylin gasped. "My costume looks gorgeous!"

"I am loving this suit already!" Bobby exclaimed.

"Now this is the real deal!" Rachael smirked.

"I am so going to wear this all the time!" Lily squealed with joy.

Everyone was so filled with positive feelings, until Sunset cleared her throat to get their attention. She was ready to start heading outside, to travel to the world of Team Furious' home. Applejack managed to wake Rarity up and they both stood by their friends.

"I think I speak for all us here, and I say we're now ready to go save their world."

"So am I." Starlight

Sunset smiled at Charlie. "Ready, Charlie?"

"Heh, we're ready." Charlie grinned and clenched his fists. "Villains, beware!"

Everyone stepped outside of the boutique and onto the empty streets, and Team Furious switch their new outfits back into their street clothes. There were no cars or pedestrians roaming around, and they noticed that the sun was now setting.

"So, how do we get to L.A.?" Rainbow asked.

"I don't think we can right now." Starlight reminded them. "Remember when I told you what the Royal Princesses from Equestria said, about the spell I accidentally used to bring them here? It only last for a whole week, and we've only got a few days left!" Everyone groaned

"Well, that is a problem right there." Rachael grumbled. "Any ideas?

Remembering that he had two Cutie Mark necklace charms, that he was wearing underneath his T-shirt, can open a portal to Equestria, Canterlot High, and Earth, Charlie grabbed hold of the Sunset Shimmer version with his left hand, and started to focus on making a portal appear. It suddenly did after a few seconds. It was the same portal as before, and Charlie explained that Princess Twilight gave the two charms to him, and how they can be used to activate their magic on Earth. The rest of Team Furious remembered that they were wearing their own necklaces charms, too. Except Taylin. Knowing this, Charlie temporarily closed the portal, and decided to give his Twilight Sparkle charm over to Taylin, as he held it out to her.

"Taylin, I'd like to give you this. Since I only need one, and that there are seven of us, this will help you use your magic back home anytime you want."

Taylin was very surprised that Charlie was sacrificing this charm, that the Princess of Friendship gave to him, but he was willing to go ahead on this, and so was she. She respectfully took it, and wore it around her neck, while thinking of using Twilight's magic with her right hand. She found out that she can also use telekinesis, as she lifted a newspaper laying on the ground.

"Oh my gosh! I can use Twilight's magic, too! Thank you, Charlie!"

She quickly hugged him for a few moment, grateful that she wouldn't be the odd one out. Then, she let go embarrassed, after her friends chuckled at them. For a few short seconds, Team Furious practiced on what magic these charms have, and they found out that too can use the same magic as the Rainbooms have from their Geode necklaces, although they decided to use them when it's really necessary. It was no wonder their charms were shaped like their friends' Cutie Marks.

Finally, it was time. Charlie reopened the portal at the middle of the road, and everybody stood 10 feet away from. They were about to face the toughest challenges ever on the other side. Not to mention facing off Chrysalis and whoever else is with her.

"Well, this is It." Sunset gazed at the portal, then to her friends. "We may have just won the fight against the sirens, but this is gonna' be different."

"That's right." Charlie agreed. "We're not dealing with crooked people, or magic problems. This is a whole different level."

"But, no matter what's going to happen," Bobby grinned.

"We will face this level together." Rarity finished.

"Yeah!" Rainbow punched her fist in the air. "Facing impossible odds is what we do best!"

"And this time," Rachael crossed her arms and smirked, "you'll have us by your side the entire time."

"But, um," Fluttershy reminded nervously, "Let's not get hurt while we're at it, like we promised Principal Celestia."

"Because no one wants to see any cuts and bruise when we return here." David agreed.

"Well, we'll just have to make sure that doesn't happen." Applejack smiled.

"But there's somethin' ah' wanna' point out to Charlie." Sam looked at his friend. "The rest of us have different cars to drive, but you drove yer' black Charger the entire time. Don't you have a second favorite car you like to drive?"

As a matter of fact, Charlie does have a second favorite vehicle he had in mind, and it was from one of the first three Fast and Furious films, but he didn't want to spoil it just yet.

"I do, but you guys will have to wait and see." Charlie winked. "I might ruin the surprise."

"Ooooohh!" Pinkie smiled. "What kind of surprise? I love surprises!"

"Yeah, so do I!" Lily agreed and grinned.

"I think we really need to wait for that." Taylin chuckled.

"I'm sure Charlie will show us what his second car will be soon enough." Twilight concurred.

They all chuckled together. And without any minutes to lose, they walked away from the swirling blue gateway, and stopped 20 feet away, to get a good running start. Team Furious were the first to go through and the Rainbooms stood behind them. They each made a starting pose, and after 5 second countdown by the Rainbooms, the moment they began sprinting to the portal, they were quickly surrounded with their special power effects, until they were all suddenly in the driver seats of their street cars. Charlie performed a wheelie in his Charger, and Taylin chased after Charlie in her Supra, leaving everybody else in the dust. The way Charlie and Taylin raced each other reminded the rest of their friends of that iconic last drag race scene between Dominic Toretto and Brian O'Connor in "The Fast and the Furious." Charlie went through the rift first, with Taylin following with a 1 second margin, and their friends were now close behind, until Lily's S2000 was the last car to close the portal.

The future of Earth now rests on their shoulders and the battle for Los Angeles has just begun.

Author's Note

Out of all the chapters I've written so far, this is probably the longest chapter, with chapter 9 in second place. As for the new attires for Team Furious, if you are not sure what they look like, you can google the names of the different gloves, boots, jackets, etc. I have put in, and I will see if I can design them, and post it in my DeviantArt page, if I have the time. Stay tuned for that, and for the next exciting chapter!

13: Fight Back the Undead!

Author's Note

In this and the next few chapters, in order to give the Rainbooms and Starlight Glimmer some realistic details when they enter Los Angeles, think of them as what they would look like from a (Disney-Pixar like) CGI movie, but with some cartoonish shapes like the eyes, noses, and hairstyles untouched. This is the same for Team Furious, the villains, and anyone else in this story's chapter and Earth. I should've written about how the real world would look like from the start, huh?

Also, you can look up Google Maps for the L.A. streets mentioned in this chapter for references.

13: Fight Back the Undead!

Night was upon the real world, with the full moon shining bright on the ground below. Somewhere in a wide two-story home at a suburban neighborhood of Los Angeles, in a dark room, the only source of light came from a computer monitor, and a flat-screen television on a wall, while a Japanese American teenager in a lab coat was typing rapidly on his desktop computer's keyboard. As if he was writing an emergency message to someone for help, he clearly was deeply worried about something, as indicated by his face sweating. While he googled through the news articles, with many reports on many situations happening in the city, he would occasionally turn his attention to one of his other monitors for important data. Judging by his appearance, he was obviously a boy of science, as there were so many scientific devices, tools, gadgets, and wiring around his quite spacious basement, that would even rival Twilight Sparkle's own basement in Canterlot City. There were also some science posters, templates, etc., but quite surprisingly, some "Back to the Future" memorabilia on a few shelves. This teenager is perhaps a fan of many sci-fi movies, but he is not paying any attention to his belongings, as he had his glasses and eyes on the computer screen, until he looked at the latest breaking news on the T.V., and gasped out loud.

A troubled male news reporter appeared. "This is Harold Tims, reporting to you live from East Los Angeles, where everything is mass hysteria around here! In the last two days, citizens all across the city have been reporting many strange cases: friends and families gone missing, turned into glowing green-eyed mindless zombies, experiencing strange hallucinations, and other unbelievable reports! Naturally, the authorities are doing everything they can to quell the panic, but if you look behind me in the distance," The reporter stepped aside from the camera, zooming in on a black-shadow with green eyes, moving around Belevedere Middle School, 30 feet away from them. ", there's a giant black shadowy creature terrorizing the school! A special event was suppose to be happening in there, but now, who knows how long any kids, or staff, are actually surviving!"

Then, a female reporter appeared on the screen. "Well, things aren't any better over here at Central L.A., Harold! The Los Angeles High School is all covered in some sticky green goo, and many of its students and teachers are trapped inside with no means of escape!" Suddenly, there was a loud sinister cackle echoing nearby, and the camera panned towards a rooftop close by, which displayed a dark silhouetted caped figure, standing in front of the bright full moon, before transforming into purple smoke, and disappearing. "Harold, I can now confirm that someone was on the roof of that building, and just vanished! All of this is like something out of a cartoon show!"

After seeing all this on the flat-screen, the teen was now petrified and shaking, until one of his monitors flashed a "warning" text, and he fearfully turned his head towards it. What he saw on the screen surprised him, which showed of a blue dimensional rift, opening near Dodger Stadium's parking lot. He adjusted his glasses, and suddenly gasped with a slight calming sense, as if he recognized the portal from somewhere before.

"Could it... be them?" The teen narrowed his eyes.

Right next to his workspace was a Mr. Fusion energy reactor device, poking out from the back of a vehicle, which was somewhat hidden behind the table nearby, and under a car cover.

Dodger Stadium, and its parking lot, was completely void of people and vehicles, as the rift continued to float. It wasn't long before a certain black 1970 Dodge Charger, and a bright orange Bomex body-kitted 1994 Toyota Supra Aerotop, roared out of it together, and skidding to a complete stop. The order of the following vehicles coming through the portal were: a black custom 1969 Ford Mustang Boss 302, a purple custom 2010 Ford Mustang GT, a purple and teal striped 2019 McLaren Senna, a blue and white-striped 1969 Chevrolet Camaro Yenko, an off-road orange 2010 Ford F-150, a silver custom 2011 Ferrari 458 Italia, a silver and blue-striped C-West body-kitted 1999 Nissan Skyline GT-R, a red Veilside body-kitted 1997 Mazda RX-7, a blue custom 2015 Chevrolet Camaro Z28, a pale-yellow custom 2001 Volkswagen Beetle, a lime-green Bomex body-kitted 1996 Mitsubishi Eclipse GSX, a pink custom 1999 Honda Civic Coupe, and a Warrior-Pink Veilside body-kitted 2001 Honda S2000.

Team Furious, the Rainbooms, and Starlight Glimmer were all in the realistic world of Earth, and as soon as they stepped out of the driver seats, Starlight pointed out the obvious.

"Why is everything so shaded and a little colorless?" Then, Starlight looked at her body from her McLaren's window reflection. "Is this how we're supposed to look like here?"

The Rainbooms looked at each other's bodies. Their appearances still retained their cartoonish look from their world, but their hairs now have thin hair threads, the palm of their hands have small ridge lines, their eyes' colorful irises were fully detailed, and even their clothes have many different materialistic features. To Team Furious, their friends all looked like they are out of a CGI film. The Rainbooms, except Pinkie Pie, who was strangely ecstatic, were all very shocked to take their first look of what being a realistic Earth citizen looks like.

Applejack made a nervous expression of her face. "Ah' feel really weird looking like this, you guys."

"Ditto!" Rainbow Dash agreed.

Fluttershy thought otherwise "I don't know. I think this is pretty unique."

"Yeah, me too!" Pinkie grinned. "There are so many things I find so amazing! Like the leaves on the trees! The pavement! The stars in the night sky!"

Rarity took a glace at her sparkling Ferrari. "Not to mention the shining silver paint on my Ferrari."

"Speaking of that," Sunset spoke up, "all our cars look different, too. The black paint on my Mustang has these tiny sparkling flakes, which kinda' looks pretty cool."

Twilight inspected her Mustang's wheels. "And the tires all have these grooves and threads on the surface."

"Well, that's what everything and everyone looks like in this world." Charlie smiled.

"I hope you all don't mind looking like this, though." David nervously shrugged.

"Oh, of course not, David!" Fluttershy reassured. "I don't mind it at all. Right, girls?" The others agreed on this matter.

While they were talking amongst themselves, Starlight suddenly spotted the entire city of Los Angeles in the distance, down below the mountain side they were all standing on. She walked up to the cliff-side barrier, and she looked for any suspicious activity happening in the city. Everyone else caught wind of Starlight's searching, and they went over to her side.

"Anything out there, Starlight?" Rachael asked.

Starlight was silent for a moment. "I can't see anything going on over there. I guess it's because we're all the way up here. But I can tell that this is probably the calm before the storm."

"Do you think this could very well be a trap for us?" Bobby questioned.

"I don't know. I'm suddenly beginning to think that it's a bad idea to just show up unexpected."

Everyone glared at Bobby, for bringing up such a troubling question like that, while he gave a sheepish smile. Seeing how their friend was making a second thought of going back to Equestria, Sunset placed one hand on Starlight's right shoulder, while her left shoulder was covered by Taylin's hand, as they both faced her.

Sunset encouraged her first "Hey. No one's going alone on this, or getting left behind. We all got your back."

Taylin spoke next. "It's going to be okay. If you want, Twilight and I can accompany you the entire time, and we'll face Chrysalis together."

"At least, until we're all together again." Twilight put in.

Starlight felt a sense of relief and hope in her friends, as a tear in her left eye flowed down. She was really glad to have them on her side, even if things go horribly wrong on this mission. She wiped her tear away, and smiled to Team Furious and the Rainbooms. "Thank you, guys."

That is when they heard a monstrous roar in the distance. They quickly looked at what appears to look like a very small dark shadow hovering above a small section of buildings. They couldn't make out where it was located in, or what the shadow really was, but they knew they can't waste any more time talking. They've got a city and the world to save.

"Come on!" Charlie motioned everybody back to their vehicles. Before anyone could climb into their cockpits, Charlie laid out some important pointers

"Alright, first thing to remember: Our world is not the same as Equestria or Canterlot High! None of our enemies will go easy on us this time, just because we're only teenagers! They will beat you to the ground, just like the Dazzlings did to Rainbow Dash back in Canterlot City, or they will kill you, if they get the chance!" Everyone started to sweat nervously, but Charlie continued.

"Whatever you do, do NOT give them that chance whatsoever! You have to fight back with everything you've got, so NO holding back! If an innocent bystander needs saving, do so with discretion! If any of us go into battle, we will have to wear our new outfits for the start of this mission to hide our identities."

Team Furious nodded in agreement, as they concentrated on bringing back their recently-created ensembles. In a short amount of time, their street clothes transformed into different outfits they drew on paper back in Rarity's Carousel Boutique. At the same time, the Rainbooms didn't want be left out on their transformations, so they closed their eyes. Before they knew it, all seven of them "ponied up," as their clothes were changed with amazing, yet familiar attires. They were dressed in the same crystal-like outfits as they wore in Camp Everfree, after they first received their geodes. The only differences on Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy were their crystal wings, which were replaced with their normal Pegasus wings, so they can fly around easily. Team Furious thought they looked beautiful like this, when they saw Starlight's new outfit. It consisted of a purple and teal Victorian tailcoat, a slightly dark lilac silk skirt reaching to her knees, with her Cutie Mark on the right side, and no hat or beanie on her head. Starlight also has pony ears, along with her tail-like hair extension, and she was pleased with how she looked. Everyone was about to compliment each other, when they heard another roar from the city, and they quickly climbed into their cars, and their ignitions roared their engines to life. They soon stepped on their accelerator pedals, and burned rubber to the road that leads to East L.A., with Charlie leading them the way.

Back in the L.A. suburbs, a house garage opened slowly to reveal a classic, stainless steel 1982 DeLorean DMC-12, with some familiar parts installed: Time travel coils around the exterior, the Mr. Fusion device and steam vents from behind the car, and a Flux Capacitor flashing from between the interior seats, etc. This car is a replica of the fan favorite "Back to the Future" DeLorean Time Machine, with the Japanese teenager behind the wheel of the movie car replica As soon as he drove his DeLorean out of his garage, and closed the door, he started to drive onto the street towards the city.

"I can't believe they're really back, and with those girls from the 'Equestria Girls' spin off!" the teen thought. "It's amazing how they all transformed their clothes with magic, but how is that possible here? I always thought technology was the closest thing to it. And I guess there are other dimensions with life out there, isn't there?"

With that in mind, his pressed his foot down on the accelerator, and entered the city's streets.

The citizens of East Los Angeles were all in a panic, as the black shadow creature kept hovering around. It was also casting some sort of dark magic on most of the people it comes across. Some were experiencing their worst fears from their minds, while some were under mind control, with their eyes glowing green. The police force tried everything they can to help those under hallucinations, and they tried to shoot at the creature with their guns, but to no avail. Their bullets passed through the shadow's body, like it was a ghost. Soon, the mind-controlled people began to attack the frightened cops, as they can't open fire on the people they're trying to protect.

The streets were now filled with riots, as the shadow quickly flew up to a high rooftop, and it changed into a man, wearing silver armor on his torso and waist, around his neck, on the ends of his arms and legs, and with a red cape. His black hair waved around like fire, and his eyes were all green, with red irises, and purple smoke emitting from both sides. This menacing looking king is the human version of one of Equestria's infamous foes: King Sombra. The same villain, from the show, who tried to take over the Crystal Empire, as it tried to do so in the past, before being recently vanquished by the kingdom's Crystal Heart. Now, he is mysteriously revived, and looking down on the street of Los Angeles with pleasure. He was pleased that his dark magic can be used to control these strange two-legged creatures, and create massive chaos. He was just about to leave, when he heard some unusual sounds, coming from his right in the distance. Sombra saw some group of bright headlights from where the sounds were located, and hissed at the sight of them. He hid himself out of sight and waited in the shadows to find out what he is up against.

Charlie is leading his friends down the narrow streets of East Cesar E Chavez Avenue, and so far, they haven't run into any trouble. There were a lot of vehicles left abandoned on the streets, so they had to maneuver around them safely. Then, they turned South onto N Soto Street, and they could all see many people hiding inside every stores and apartment buildings, as they drove by. Any citizens left on the streets stared at the parade of passing street racers, especially at Team Furious's cars, as they made a left turn onto E 1st Street.

"I guess the people here like your cars a lot, you guys." Starlight complimented, through her McLaren's communication system

"Thanks, Starlight," Lily smiled, "but I think they're more interested in yours, too!"

What Lily said was true. As they went further down the street, the Rainbooms saw that everyone were also staring at their custom cars, and taking pictures with their smartphones. They all felt flattered of this, while Fluttershy felt a little embarrassed, but they wondered if the people of L.A. recognized them at that moment. Soon, they passed along Evergreen Cemetery, which gave an eerie feeling towards the two teams. That is when their first battle is about to happen. The purple smoke from earlier quickly hovered over them and flew towards the cemetery. Team Furious and the Rainbooms applied their brakes, to look at what was happening.

"What was that thing?!" David shouted. Nobody answered.

Then, the purple smoke started to spread and sink into the ground. Nothing was happening after that, when suddenly, the ground began to rumble, as all the pedestrians tried to hold onto something.

"An earthquake?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"No, Rainbow!" Rachael replied. "It's much worse! It's coming from that graveyard!"

"WHAT?!?!" Everyone else shouted in unison.

As if to make things clear to them, they saw rotted hands popping out from the graves. Fluttershy screamed with horror, as the bodies of living zombies started to come out, and approached towards their cars. Then, Charlie had to make a decision.

"I'm afraid we have to fight back those zombies!"

"Are you out of yer' mind, Charlie?!" Applejack shouted, nervously. "Those are zombies right there! And zombies creep me out!"

"I am NOT fighting those horrible, disgusting things!!!" Rarity screamed.

"But if we don't, everyone else on the street will get eaten and hurt!" Taylin reasoned. "We can't let that happen!"

"Let's vote on it!" Sam suggested. "Who is brave enough to fight..."

But before Sam could finish his question, Charlie burned rubber towards the gate entrance of the cemetery. He knew he had to do something.

"Charlie, wait!" Sunset yelled, chasing after him. The others followed close behind her.

"What are you, crazy?!" Rainbow chided. "You're gonna' get yourself eaten!"

"Not if we work together!" Charlie answered. "Like we did back in Camp Everfree!"

"But this is entirely different!" Fluttershy whimpered.

That is when, as he neared the entrance, Charlie braked hard and stopped in his tracks, and everyone else waited for his response. Finally, Charlie responded in a serious tone.

"You know, there are a lot of people who are afraid to face the unknown. They don't want to take chances to help someone, or risk their lives to save a life. But there are others who do the exact opposite. Why do you think that there are police officers, firemen, and other people who put their own lives at risks? Those people are real-life heroes. It's what separates the men and women from the boys and girls. And if this is something they can't handle, then someone else has got to help, and that's probably me right now." The Rainbooms suddenly felt a little guilty of themselves, for not wanting to help save lives from trouble like heroes, even from the marching zombies that are almost at the gates of the cemetary.

Charlie continued. "This isn't a one-man job, though. A hero needs support from their team or their friends, in order to push forward towards their goal. So, are you with me or not?"

"I'm in." Rachael answered firmly.

"So am I." David bravely put in.

"Count me in!" Lily happily yelled.

"We all are." Taylin added. Sam and Bobby nodded their heads. "What about you girls?"

The Rainbooms took a moment to think. Team Furious were determined to risk their lives to save the people of their world. So, what's holding them back? Is it because Earth is completely different than their home? Where everything here is that scary? They have been in serious situations before, so why should this be any different? After looking at each other, they all nodded, and replied in unison. "We're in!"

Team Furious were both happy and proud of their friends, and with no more time to lose, They all raced through the gate and into the cemetery. The zombies showed no sign of stopping, but as Charlie drove his '70 Charger closer to them, he pressed on a button on his dashboard, and two large-sized rifle-like guns popped out from both sides of the front fenders. He then fired orange plasma energy at a group of zombies, but instead of blood, guts, and body parts exploding, they each vanished in a cloud of purple smoke. Everyone was relieved of this. It was the work of dark magic that resurrected the corpses of these deceased humans.

"Whew!" Applejack sighed. "Ah'm sure glad this isn't a gory battle!"

"Well, in that case... LET 'EM HAVE IT, BOYS AND GIRLS!!!" Pinkie Pie screamed.

Rachael began by using her fire power to create fire-based weapons to burn the fleshes of some zombies entirely.

Rainbow rammed her '15 Camaro Z28 into a large group of zombies with a hard hit, using her super speed. They all flew up into the sky and disappeared.

Sam and Applejack drove together and used their abilities to jump their vehicles onto each zombie.

Many zombies were now trying to escape from the ongoing battle, but Rarity blocked off each cemetery exit with her diamond shaped shields, rounded some zombies into a corner, and Bobby finished them off with his electrical-based weapons.

Fluttershy used her geodes to communicate with nearby Earth birds, and commanded them to distract some zombies from escaping. The birds flew around the zombies, and as they tried to shoo the birds away, David shot some protonic energy at the angry corpses, evaporating them into nothing.

Pinkie Pie and Lily were having great fun pulling pranks on the remaining zombies. But, as the time came to fight back, Pinkie pulled out some cupcakes from her hair, and threw them at the zombies, causing the cupcakes to explode and melting the bodies downs, while Lily performed some incredible martial art kicks and punches, knocking out her half of zombies, and she would sometimes use her water-based magic to somehow melt them away.

Taylin, Twilight, and Starlight used many different magic spells together to counter the attacks of the zombies. Twilight used her telekinesis to freeze some of them, and Starlight and Taylin used magical blasts to defeat them.

That only left Charlie and Sunset to deal with the last of the walking dead. They decided to use their cars against them, as Sunset discovered that her '69 Mustang Boss has weapons of its own. When she flipped a switch on her dashboard, two flamethrowers emerged from the hood, while the hood blower rose a bit higher in the middle. She drove around the graveyard, throwing fire on the last half of zombies, while Charlie raced in the other direction, continuing to shoot at the other half.

At last, no more zombies were left anywhere, as the Rainbooms and Team Furious rested to catch their breaths. That is when those, who were watching from the streets, began to cheer loudly at the team of heroes. All the bystanders may not know Team Furious, but they definitely know the Rainbooms. Anyone who watched the current show of My Little Pony, as well as its spin-off, recognized them on the spot. They all cheered for them, as the girls began to feel flattered, and they waved at the citizens of Los Angeles. Team Furious understood why everyone loved the Rainbooms, instead of themselves, so they didn't envy their friends one bit.

The celebration didn't last long, when a loud roar echoed from a near distance. Everyone looked around to see where it was coming from. Then, a giant shadow with eyes rounded a corner, and drew nearer to the cemetery. Every citizen tried to escape for their lives, but the creature blocked their escape routes, and covered them with its black shadow. Team Furious and the girls watched with shock, as all the people were now under the black shadow's mind control spell, as indicated by their glowing green eyes, and neutral expressions. This all seemed familiar to them, when Rachael spoke up.

"Hey. I know that thing..."

Her friends looked at her.

"That's King Sombra!"

"King Sombra?!" Sunset, Starlight, and the rest of Team Furious shouted in unison. Then, the black shadow of King Sombra looked at the two teams with interest.

"He's the villain from Season 3," Rachael continued nervously, "and he's very bad news!"

"I've heard of him." Starlight answered.

"So did I." Sunset added. "He was a tyrannical ruler over the Crystal Empire in Equestria! He has the power to make anyone afraid of their greatest fears, and can use his gaze to control their minds, just like the Dazzlings did back in Canterlot High!"

Sombra's shadow flew over to the cemetery and landed a few feet away from them, while the now mind-controlled people walked around the surrounding area, and formed a circle around Team Furious and the Rainbooms. The shadow then disappeared to reveal King Sombra's human form. He grinned at the shocked heroes.

"Well, well. It is rather nice to know that some creatures know of my history."

Some of the Rainbooms, particularly Fluttershy, were frightened of Sombra's distorted voice, but they still stood their ground.

"Why are you here?!" Charlie growled. "Who are you working for?!"

"I work for no one!" Sombra gritted his teeth. "And I am only in this pathetic world to create a new army to take back what is rightfully mine!"

At that moment, Rachael's rage began to flare out fire from her entire body, and everyone stood back from her. She was clearly not going to let him get away with this.

"I will not let that happen!!!"

Sombra was a little surprised of this sudden fire power, but he then chuckled smugly.

"You are welcome to try and defeat me, but how are you going to fight back, when you are surrounded by those you are trying to protect?!"

He was referring to the spell-bounded citizens, who have the Rainbooms and Team Furious surrounded. He has a point of protecting the people, and they knew they can't fight them, or else they''ll risk injuring them. Then, just as Sombra's army were about to close in them, they saw the lights of another vehicle, hovering overhead, landing onto the cemetery, and approaching towards them. Everyone was very surprised to see a familiar DeLorean DMC-12 moving fast through the mind-controlled crowd, as they moved out of the way, and stopping right near the Rainbooms. Then, they heard a voice of the Japanese teenager calling to them from inside.

"Quick! Touch my car and close your eyes, now!"

Team Furious, Starlight Glimmer, and the Rainbooms were equally confused of this, but they didn't ask any questions in the situation they are in. When King Sombra was about to command his army to attack, the two teams touched the exterior of the DeLorean, and closed their eyes tightly. Then, the teen threw out some kind of flash grenade. Soon, it let out a great big flash of light, which stunned King Sombra and his minions, making them back up from the few feet away. Finally, from inside the cockpit, the teen pressed a button on the dashboard, and within a few seconds, he, Team Furious, the Rainbooms, and Starlight disappeared from sight in a blue flash. As soon as he recovered from the stun, Sombra saw that his enemies were now gone, and growled.

"Find them! Search every inch of this city!"

Sombra's minions were now scattering out of the cemetery and onto the streets to find whoever the Japanese teenager took away. Sombra then flew up to a nearby rooftop, and that's when he encountered a female individual. They were wearing a blue armored helmet, blue boots, dark blue arm sleeves, dark blue asymmetrical long skirt, and a dark purple splotch with a crescent moon on top, on both sides of the skirt. Her hair was made of purple smoke, which resemble the dark night sky, and her black wings were visibly folded on her back. This was, indeed, the human incarnation of Nightmare Moon. How she was able to gain her own body was a totally new mystery. She looked at Sombra smugly with her cat-like cyan eyes.

"So, Sombra. Having trouble with these pathetic little fools already?"

"Don't even start with me, Nightmare!" Sombra snapped. "This was just a minor setback! Something that won't happen again!"

Nightmare gave a dark chuckle. "I find that very hard to believe. But do not fret. I can find out where they have disappeared to easily. Leave this to me and stay out of my way!"

With that, she open her wings wide, and flew out towards the city, as she transformed into purple smoke again. King Sombra only snarled at Nightmare's remark, as he didn't enjoy being told what to do. He simply turned into a dark shadow and flew away.

14: Back to the Lab!

Author's Note

There is a new ally, a Japanese teenager named Akira Serizawa, who is a science genius and a fan of the Back to the Future franchise. He is a new original character, thought of and suggested by FimFiction user, Artemis Prime. He will be a supporting character to the story, and will help the main protagonists in the climax. In this chapter, he will be introduced, along with his laboratory.

Also, Team Furious will be driving street modified race cars for a while. That means that they will have working headlights and taillights, side mirrors, and street tires, while Sam Barrett will be driving an off-road vehicle. However, these race cars will be equipped with hidden weapons. Hope you enjoy this chapter!

14: Back to the Lab!

The whole city of Los Angeles is in total chaos, now that there are three of Equestria's notorious villains roaming in the real world, creating havoc on the citizens of L.A. Queen Chrysalis, Nightmare Moon, and King Sombra are now humans on Earth, but they still have their dark magic from Equestria, and now it seems that they are working together, even if they don't enjoy each other's company. Earlier, at the Evergreen Cemetery, King Sombra had nearly gotten his hands on Team Furious and the Rainbooms, while Nightmare Moon was watching them the whole time, until another teenager suddenly appeared, and took the teams of heroes somewhere else. Now, Sombra and Nightmare are currently searching for them everywhere in the East L.A. area.

The suburban neighborhood of Beverlywood is one of the few places left undisturbed in the West side of Los Angeles, when a DeLorean DMC-12, replicated as the Back to the Future time machine, suddenly surfaced in a white flash. Team Furious, the Rainbooms, and Starlight Glimmer still kept their eyes closed, while touching the chassis of the DeLorean. The teen inside the car climbed out, and couldn't help but smile at them.

"It's okay, you guys. You can open your eyes now."

They all did, and were so relieved to be out of danger, and out of the cemetery. Then, they looked at the person who rescued them. Sunset Shimmer reached out her hand to shake his, and the teen did the same.

"Thanks for saving us."

"No problem. I am a big fan of My Little Pony, and I have seen all of your adventures."

Sunset and the Rainbooms smiled at that. Charlie was right from the beginning, when he said that there are fans of My Little Pony learning from their experiences.

"But if it's alright to ask," Sunset continued, "who are you?"

"My name is Akira Serizawa. I'm a Science major student at Los Angeles High, studying to be a great scientist someday." At that comment, Twilight Sparkle's eyes twinkled wide open. She isn't the only science student who's trying to help save L.A.

Team Furious have heard of the name Akira Serizawa in school. He is the Japanese science genius everyone's been talking about. He had invented many amazing inventions, during many of the science fairs at school, but they have never actually talked to him. Now, here he is, driving a very iconic, yet functional, movie car of the '80s, and bringing them to a suburban area, where they can hide and plan their move.

"We've heard about you at school before." Charlie shook Akira's hand. "Your inventions were very impressive, at that science fair one time."

"Gee, thank you, Charlie." Akira chuckled. "I have seen you and your friends at school, as well, but I admit that didn't have the courage to talk to you all, until now." He then turned his direction towards the empty street of Monte Mar Drive. "My house is just down this street. I can get you all back to my lab, and see what I can do to assist you, and defeat those villains from your world."

"And let me guess," Bobby smirked, looking at the DeLorean, "you are a movie car fan, like us."

Akira gave a nervous smile, as he adjusted his glasses. "Well... yeah. I am a huge fan of 'Back to the Future,' and this car is only a replica, with a few modifications of my own." He then open the side door of his DeLorean, and climbed back in. "Follow me."

Before summoning their cars out, Akira saw both the Rainbooms and Team Furious magically switching their recently designed battle outfits back to their original street clothes, in order to blend in normally. He was definitely impressed of this, even when the two teams brought out their alternative vehicles, as well. The Rainbooms still have their street cars Team Furious gave to them, Starlight still has her 2019 McLaren Senna, and Team Furious were now driving their favorite movie cars, and Akira led them down the street to his home.

They have finally reached Akira's house near the 4-way intersection of Monte Mar and South Beverly. It was a white two-story house, and Akira parked his DeLorean time machine at the house garage door, while Team Furious, Starlight, and the Rainbooms parked their cars on the sidewalk. As they all got out, they saw something different among them. They all looked at Charlie's car, which happens to be a 1971 Chevrolet Monte Carlo! It was a light yellow primed classic muscle car, with its metal brown roof, fitted with a primed light grey cowl hood, four black NASCAR-like rims on Goodyear Eagle slick tires, and single side exhausts on both sides in front of the rear wheels. It was also the same car, driven by actor Lucas Black's character, Sean Boswell, in the first race of "The Fast and the Furious: Tokyo Drift," before it got overturned and wrecked. As soon as Charlie stepped out of the driver's seat, and looked at all of his perplexed friends, including Akira, he just smirked.

"Uuuhhhh... Charlie?" Rachael questioned. "Why are you driving this car, instead of your Charger?"

"Because it's my alternative car." Charlie answered. "I've discovered that back in Camp Everfree."

"But, why this?" Sunset joined in. "I thought you would go for something more... fast, and yet stylish."

"And this vehicle is beyond stylish, darling!" Rarity remarked. Everyone else agreed.

"I know, I know." Charlie raised his hands. "This vehicle isn't a pretty sight to look at, but this is what we call a sleeper car. It may look like an ordinary hunk of junk from the outside, but under the hood, it has the high performance of a thoroughbred race car. This Monte Carlo is my second favorite car to drive, because it's from the third Fast and Furious movie, and it looks like a classic oval track stock car."

Everybody now understood why Charlie would pick this car. It it really a fast race car in disguise, as they described it in their own terms, so they didn't question about it too much. As soon as Charlie was done talking about the car, they all placed their own cars away with their magic, and as soon as Akira opened his garage door, he told everybody to get inside, and he drove his DeLorean inside. He then closed the door, and turned on the ceiling lights, and they saw that there were few boxes on top of some shelves, and a workspace for Akira's father. Twilight wondered if Akira has a lab, where he would spend most of his time inventing his devices, just like her.

"So, Akira," Twilight broke the silence, "If it's no trouble asking, where is your lab?"

"I'm glad you asked, Twilight." Akira smiled. "I do, but it's not on this floor level."

"Huh?"

"What do you mean by floor level?" Sam asked.

Team Furious, the Rainbooms, and even Starlight were all curious, when Akira walked toward the left wall, and press on a button next to a shelf. Suddenly, a section of the floor began to sink, and everybody, along with Akira and his car, were slowly being led downwards underground. Then, to the surprise of all, when they finally reached the bottom, they saw that Akira's laboratory is a secret underground basement facility. It is, perhaps, about a 100 yard long, and 50 yard wide, almost like the size of a football field, with lots of inventions hanging on the walls, a decent amount of big screen televisions mounted around some tables and walls, some wiring cables laying on the ground, wrenches, toolboxes, and power tools on tables, and the Back to the Future memorabilia placed on the shelves on the far side of the lab, where they were next to Akira's personal workspace area. He was very proud of his laboratory, as he saw the mouths of Team Furious, the Rainbooms, and Starlight drop with utter shock.

"Well? What do you think?"

No one said a word, until Rainbow Dash recovered from her shock. "This... place... is... AWESOME!!!"

Her voice echoed around the surrounding area. Everyone else broke from their shock, and they began to ask Akira how he managed to create such an incredible secret lair, which he gladly answered that he had won so many awards for his scientific inventions and knowledge, that he invested enough money to gain permission from the state government to acquire the materials needed for construction. Team Furious were surprised of hearing this, as they haven't heard about this at all at school. Akira told them that he wanted to keep all of this a secret, since there are some untrustworthy people out there, who want to get their hands on his inventions for the wrong reasons, so he confided to Team Furious, Starlight Glimmer, and the Rainbooms to not let this slip out to the public, even when battling the villains from Equestria, which they Pinkie-promised.

Next, he led them towards the nearest side of the lab, where they saw a wide window, a computer screen and keyboard, a door, and a sign saying "AR Testing." That is when Team Furious's eyes opened wide, and they grinned with excitement.

"Akira!" Charlie gasped. "Is this a room for Augmented Reality?!"

"That's right, Charlie." Akira confirmed. "This room is for super-advanced AR, and I have personally programmed the software to make anything in this world look real inside of this room only. I can also replicate any famous locations on Earth, like San Francisco, Tokyo, London, etc., and when you move around the room, you won't be able to crash into the physical walls, and stop there. In other words, this is the room of your imaginations."

Everyone was very excited of this astounding development. An augmented reality room with unlimited possibilities, which can also be used for training, perhaps? Who knows what Akira has also invented to aid them in their cause. That is what Charlie thought of.

"Akira?” Charlie spoke up to Akira. “Do you think that we can use your lab as our base of operations? We've had some training with magic in Equestria with the royal princesses, so...”

"So you would like to train yourselves some more in my AR Room?" Akira finished off. Charlie nodded. "Well then, by all means, my lab is your lab."

Team Furious and the Rainbooms were cheering and jumping with amazement and joy. Akira also told them that they can visit anytime, as long as they have the free time to do so.

"Yeah!" Lily smiled. "We can also use it to train the Rainbooms for battle!" The Rainbooms looked at her with surprise. "Think about it, girls. You're all in a world that is totally different, and you don't have any experience in combat fighting or weapons, so maybe the AR Room can be helpful in preparing you to deal with Queen Chrysalis, King Sombra, and whoever else is with them."

"I agree." Bobby added. "You girls can't play it safe forever, you know."

"So, you have to either go hard, or go home." Rachael crossed her arms.

The Rainbooms, and Starlight, were a little apprehensive of this. They really don't want to risk getting hurt, especially Fluttershy, who doesn't like violence of any sort. But, on the other hand, with three Equestrian villians on the loose on Earth, training to fight back with what they got might be the right thing to do. Looking at each other, they came to a conclusion, as Sunset spoke first.

"Guys, if we're going to fight, I think we should let those, who want to fight, do the training. There are some of us that don't think that using violence is the answer."

"I'm one of them." Fluttershy twiddled her fingers.

"And I, as well." Rarity agreed. "It is not proper for me to use my delicate hands and feet to fight."

"Who says you have to, Rarity?" David asked. "Along with your geode magic, you, Twilight, and Starlight can use some kind of spell to counter anyone, and still fight back."

"Us?" Rarity and Twilight said in unison.

"Well, yeah." Starlight answered. "Back in Equestria, Rarity and I are unicorns, while Twilight is an alicorn princess. I already have the ability to use my magic, when we were fighting those zombies, so maybe there's something that can help you both harness some unicorn magic, too."

Twilight and Rarity did like the sound of that. It is probably better than personally punching or kicking someone in the face, but how can they do that, if the magic they currently have comes from their geode necklaces?

"Well..." Akira answered, "I might have something to substitute that."

Akira led the two groups towards his workspace area, and showed him an array of devices and gadgets laying on a table. As they looked at some of the many gadgetry, Akira picked out two pairs of grey, fingerless, sci-fi looking gloves. Each of these gloves were slim, with a circular pattern in the middle of the palm surface. Twilight and Rarity thought these were just ordinary gloves, but Akira assured them that these are definitely out of the ordinary.

"These are actually super-advanced tech gloves, with built-in sensors that can output incredible energy of whatever your bodies contain. I have created these for ranged combat purposes and demonstrations, but I put them aside here, in case of a world-wide crisis... just like what's happening to L.A. right now." Team Furious and the Rainbooms chuckled at the irony. "But, with these, you two can use your magic inside you to summon Equestrian magic, and use it to your advantage." As soon as he was done explaining, Akira gave them the gloves.

Rarity considered the suggestion, as she tried on her new handwear. "Well, I suppose it will do, at the moment."

Twilight did the same. "Yeah, and these fit perfectly on me. So, how do we summon our magic?"

Akira placed a life-sized dummy 6 feet away from her. "Just imagine this dummy as an enemy in front of you, and picture yourself throwing an object at them. The moment you do, you're gonna' see some serious... stuff."

So, Twilight tried to picture the dummy as an enemy, and through her mind, she pictured it as her worst nightmare from before: Midnight Sparkle, her dark ego laughing at her. At first, Twilight was afraid of her past self, but she quickly stand firm, as she knew that Midnight is nothing but a memory now. Using her strength within her right hand, her right glove glowed purple on her palm, and as she got ready throw nothing at her, her hand was covered in a purple aura. Then, she launched a fast-ball pitch move, and the aura quickly became a flaming purple ball of energy, and hit the dummy with a blast, knocking it to the wall. Twilight saw this happened, and she was amazed of her new-found ability. Her friends, and Team Furious, cheered for her, and Twilight smiled, with Midnight suffering on the ground within her mind.

"See?" Akira grinned. "These will definitely come in handy, once you use your imaginations."

Suddenly, an alarm sounded off, with red lights flashing everywhere. Everyone ran towards the wall of computer screens, and Akira typed in some keys on his keyboard. A security footage showed them of a black race car roaming around a suburban area. The car is a 2013 SRT Viper GTS-R, with some exaggerated race car parts to make it look sinister. The lights on the Viper were not on, and there was a trailing dark blue aura coming off underneath the entire chassis. Then, to Akira, Sunset, Starlight, and Team Furious' surprise, they recognized a dark purple splotch, with a crescent moon on top, on each side of its rear fenders. They all knew whose Cutie Mark it belonged to.

"Nightmare Moon!" They shouted together. The Rainbooms, however, weren't familiar with the name.

"Nightmare who?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Nightmare Moon!" Starlight explained. "The evil version of Princess Luna! I have heard about the legend before, back when I wasn't Princess Twilight's pupil."

"So did I." Sunset added. "She wanted to bring eternal night to Equestria, but Princess Celestia banished her to the moon for a thousand years..."

With a quick explanation from Sunset and Starlight, as well as Team Furious explaining how the Elements of Harmony defeated her, the Rainbooms were now fully aware of the third villain on Earth.

"But what I don't understand is how she got herself restored." Starlight questioned. "In order to use her dark magic, she needs a host to possess with."

"Maybe she randomly chose someone from this world?" Applejack questioned.

"Or maybe she was restored by somebody with a powerful spell, and then gave her a new body!" Pinkie Pie randomly guessed.

"Are you sure about that, Pinkie?" Fluttershy asked nervously.

Pinkie only shrugged. "Just a guess."

"Well, whatever the case," Charlie interrupted, "she is probably looking for us right now. We need to drive her away from the neighborhood, or she and the other villains will discover the lab."

"Right." Akira agreed. "I'll stay here and be the eyes in the sky from my computer. I'll talk to you all through your cars' communication systems. Also, just a suggestion, if Nightmare Moon, King Sombra, and Queen Chrysalis are driving fast race cars, maybe you guys should do the same, to even the odds. Just make sure you install any defensive weapons to your choice of motorsport vehicles."

"I think that's a great idea!" Charlie agreed. Team Furious were ecstatic of the opportunity to drive their favorite racing vehicles on the streets.

Rachael rubbed her hands together. "This is gonna' be like that vehicular combat game."

"You play Twisted Metal?" David raised a brow. Rachael only smirked.

"What kind of race cars do you guys have in mind?" Sunset asked.

"Oh, oh!" Lily raised her hand excitedly. "I know what I want to drive!"

Lily quickly summoned a holographic display from her arm, tapped on the "Garage" option, and search for any race car she has stored. Then, she made a big grin, and as soon as she tapped on the car image, a custom 2005 Ford Mustang GT, with a familiar Falken Formula Drift Team livery, materialized to life. Everybody was impressed of the race car, even though it still looked like a street car on the outside.

"Ooooooh!" Pinkie cooed loudly. "Nice car, Lily."

Bobby was both impressed and surprised of the '05 Mustang. "Wow, Lily. I didn't know you were into Formula Drift."

Lily only smiled. "Duh, of course! I love to watch those cars slide sideways without losing control. Because if you ain't outta' control, you ain't in control."

"I wonder where I've heard that?" Rachael asked sarcastically.

"Well, it's my turn to choose." Bobby smirked, as he summoned his holographic screen. He then brought out a grey 2000 Nissan Skyline GT-R race car. This particular car is a Super GT version of the Skyline, but it currently has no livery painted on. But, using his painting options on his screen, Bobby personalized it to make it look like the Pennzoil Nismo GT-R that ran in the formally known JGTC Championship. Bobby was happy with this, and so was Rarity.

"Oh my, Bobby. You certainly have some designing skills to paint such an amazing race car."

"Ah, thank you, Rarity." Bobby blushed, as the rest of his friends were currently summoning their favorite race cars.

Sam chose an orange 2-door 2003 Chevy Silverado Trophy Truck, with custom yellow racing stripes painted on. It had off-road details, like fender flares, side steps, a front prerunner bumper with a winch, three round LED lights on top of the bumper, and six on the roof. Upon see this racing truck, Applejack was mighty impressed of it.

"Well, ah' guess ah' have someone else to race with in mah' truck." Applejack winked at Sam.

Sam happily chuckled. "Ah'd be lookin' forward to that after this is over."

Taylin thought of a race car she had in mind. She brought to life a yellow, white, and black 2000 Chevy Corvette C5.R. Twilight and Starlight wanted to know the history of this Corvette, so Taylin began a short racing history lecture.

"This 2000 Chevrolet Corvette C5.R is a grand touring race car that competed in the American Le Mans Series, as well as the 24 Hours of Daytona, 12 Hours of Sebring, and the famous 24 Hours of Le Mans. There were two of these for each teammates, and it competed in 55 races, with 31 wins in the record books. Some of its notable drivers were Chris Kneifel, Jon Paul, Jr, and even Dale Earnhardt, and Dale Earnhardt, Jr. The Corvette first debuted in the 1999 Rolex 24 Hours of Daytona, and its last race was at the 2004 Monterey Sports Car Championships, after the introduction of its successor, the Corvette C6.R."

Both Twilight and Starlight clapped in amazement, as they enjoyed the lecture of the C5.R. Taylin then told them that she had heard of it in a race event on television, when she was a kid, so she researched about it, and was fascinated of the race car, so that is why she chose this Corvette to drive in.

Rachael, on the other hand, chose an open-wheel race car, a 2003 #12 Pioneer Mo Nunn Racing Dallara Toyota. It was an Indycar that ran in the 2003 season, driven by Tora Takagi, but Rachael doesn't know much about its history. She then added two LED white light strips on the the tips of the Indycar's front wing, to function as working headlights with a press of a button in the cockpit. Rachael also added some high performance street tires from Bridgestone to replace the default slick tires, but Rainbow Dash was a little confused and concerned.

"So, Rachael? How come you picked out this race car? Isn't it a little dangerous?"

Rachael turned her head with a smug expression. "Hey. I live for danger. Besides, the reason I picked out this Indycar is because I wanted a race car that represents you and your super speed. Also, the paint scheme really suits me."

Upon hearing those words, Rainbow felt flattered. "Gee. Thanks, Rachael."

For David's choice of race car, he chose a 2001 Subaru Impreza WRX rally car, with the iconic Subaru World Rally Team livery. He replaced the car's dirt tires with street tires, and began to install some hidden devices and weapons he had seen in many Ghostbusters media, while Fluttershy watched him with curiosity.

"Um, David? What are you doing to your new race car?"

"I'm just putting in some Ghostbusters equipment. Even though it's not relevant in race cars, I want to stay safe and alert from any paranormal entities Nightmare Moon might throw at us."

Fluttershy gulped nervously. "You mean, she can summon g-g-g-ghosts?!"

"Well, that's one possible theory." David admitted. "But, if that's the case, It's my job to keep us all safe, and I don't want to take any chances."

"Oh."

Then, David tested out his weapons of choice, to see if they work properly. Two adjustable particle throwers popped out of the front fenders, the ghost trap activated underneath the Subaru rally car's hood vent, a custom dashboard screen acted as a P.K.E. meter and camera, and a mobile version of the Slime Blower activated out of the rear trunk and unto the roof, with the adjustable nozzle extending outwards. David was pleased with all of these, and deactivated them back into the car, which greatly impressed Fluttershy.

"Wow. You really put a lot of thought into this to protect us, David."

"Thanks, Fluttershy." David happily responded. "Like I said, no chances."

Finally, Charlie brought to life his favorite race car of all: a 2004 #24 Dupont Chevy Monte Carlo stock car, which was driven by Jeff Gordon, Charlie's favorite NASCAR driver. He installed some LED headlights behind the brake vents of the front bumper, some LED taillights on the rear, high performance street tires, and he added some hidden weapons of his own. The rest of Team Furious have done the same to their vehicles. Sunset Shimmer took a liking to the stock car.

"This race car is pretty sweet, Charlie. It's got a red flame job to it and everything."

"Yeah." Charlie chuckled. "Ever since I've watched NASCAR on T.V., I have loved this stock car when I was just a kid. Its NASCAR driver, Jeff Gordon, began racing from 1992, and he has been racing ever since. I've always wanted to get behind the wheel of this stock car, and now I have the chance to do so."

"Do you think you can handle it?" Sunset teased.

Charlie just smirked. "I know I can."

"Okay, everybody!" Akira warned. "Nightmare Moon's getting closer! If you have to go, now is the time!"

"Wait!" Bobby held up his hands. "We didn't give the girls their own race cars!"

"It's alright, Bobby!" Rarity placed her hand on his shoulder. "We'll be fine with the cars we already have."

"Yeah!" Rainbow agreed. "You guys don't have to do that for us."

"What matters the most is saving your world right now." Starlight added.

Applejack summoned her F-150 out, "So, if we're all done here, Let's git' a move on, y'all!"

With that being said, Team Furious and the Rainbooms all switched their street clothes with their battle outfits. Team Furious climbed into their modified racing vehicles, while the Rainbooms quickly summoned their street cars, and Akira pointed out the exit tunnel out of the lab. With a last goodbye to their new ally, the two teams raced into the tunnel.

The tunnel was wide enough for two lanes of cars to travel side by side, and they were approaching closer to the outside exit. That is when they found themselves roaring out of a secret exit of Hillcrest Country Club park and onto Century Part East street. Knowing that they are in for a fight of their lives, Team Furious, the Rainbooms, and Starlight raced into the distance.

15: Shadows and Nightmares

The full moon was still in place high in the sky, as the black 2013 SRT Viper GTS-R, with its dark purple aura smoke trailing behind, roamed nearer and nearer to the suburbs of Beverlywood, where Team Furious, the Rainbooms, and their new ally, Akira Serizawa, were last seen. The exaggerated body-kitted GTS-R belonged to the human version of Nightmare Moon, whose Cutie Mark can be seen around the rear fender, and she was currently searching for the two groups of drivers. The insidious Mare of the Moon once took control of Princess Luna 1,000 years ago in Equestria, and was banished to the moon, but after her return, she was defeated by the bearers of the elements of harmony. Now, however, she is back as a human on Earth, but with her dark magic slightly improved. It is still unclear how she was revived without Princess Luna, or a new host, but she was now wise enough to be on her guard for anything her enemies might throw at them. What she didn't understand was why she would drive her Viper on the ground every now and then, when she could fly around with her alicorn wings, or transform into a cloud of purple smoke to spy.

As Nightmare Moon drew closer to the intersection of Monte Mar and South Beverly, she quickly stopped her Viper. She can hear some unusual engine sounds, coming from far behind her. One of the engine sounds was getting closer quickly, as Nightmare looked at her rear view mirror, when her eyes grew wider at the sight of an orange and yellow-striped 2003 Chevrolet Silverado Trophy Truck, accelerating toward her back bumper, and slamming hard into it. The Viper GTS-R was now pushed forward, skidding to a halt 7 feet away from the unknown truck that assaulted Nightmare's vehicle. That truck's driver was Sam, smiling with pride, while Nightmare Moon was still recovering inside her Viper's cockpit. The rear bumper was badly damaged from the shunt, when it began to slowly repair itself, much like Rachael's ability. Nightmare then gasped when she saw six more racing vehicles approaching, which belong to the rest of Team Furious. The Rainbooms and Starlight Glimmer parked their street cars right behind them, as Nightmare snarled at them with great rage.

"How dare you try to assault me?!"

Right on cue, all the headlights of the race cars, street cars, and trophy truck were turned on, and blinded Nightmare's vision. She couldn't stand that many bright lights, so she quickly turned around and drove away from them, and the two teams chased after her black GTS-R. As they all raced out of the suburbs, Akira was watching them on the computer screens from inside the safety of his laboratory. In any case of emergency, he can help Team Furious and the girls with instructions, and keep them aware of their surroundings.

At this point, most of Los Angeles was in total chaos. So many people were trapped within many stores, malls, and even restaurants, afraid to step outside. Many buildings in Central L.A. were all covered with sticky green slime, that not even local rescue teams can penetrate through. Strangely enough, in Downtown Los Angeles, there was one building in the skyline area glowing with an eerie green aura. It gave a sense of fear to all the L.A. citizens below, as they all avoided the strange skyscraper. Inside, there were more green slime, dazed people in cocoons, and a female looking out the wide window. This was, indeed, the human incarnation of Queen Chrysalis, smirking with confidence. She watched all the destruction that King Sombra and Nightmare Moon have caused earlier.

"I guess this is even better than trying to do everything myself. Once all of this pathetic city is under my control, I can use its humans to create a new army, and return to Equestria to conquer it once again. Not even the Elements of Harmony can stop what I have in store for them!"

Chrysalis gave a loud sinister cackle, and as soon as she was done, she walked to her crystal ball to see what her "partners" were currently doing. The first image she saw was Nightmare Moon racing away from a group of motorsport machines and street cars. Chrysalis was slightly surprised to witness, but then she giggled.

"Well, well. The notorious Nightmare Moon is afraid of a little light from those..."

Suddenly, she stopped speaking upon see one particular hypercar, with a recognizable Cutie Mark painted on the rear fenders. The former changeling queen made a raged expression and snarled, remembering her one foe that she wanted revenge on, for reforming her changeling army.

"Starlight Glimmer!"

Nightmare Moon was weaving through the streets of abandoned vehicles, with Team Furious and the Rainbooms following behind, as they soon turned off their headlights. She tried to perform extreme evasive maneuvers several times, but they were still right on her tail. She found it embarrassing being chased by these humans, so she planned to use her dark magic to slow them down.

"Let us see if you humans are prepared for what's to come!" Nightmare growled.

Behind the wheel of the 2004 #24 DuPont Chevy Monte Carlo stock car, Charlie noticed Nightmare's left hand sticking out and facing upwards from her side window. He knew that she was going to use her magic.

"Stay on your guards, guys!" Charlie alerted his friends. "She's planning to do something!"

"Like what?" Twilight asked perplexingly.

As if to answer her question, dark purple aura surrounded Nightmare's hand, and was quickly shot straight into the sky, creating a swirling vortex in the clouds. Suddenly, dark shadowy creatures were descending downwards towards the city. All of Team Furious and the Rainbooms slammed on their brakes, and looked up into the sky, petrified. Akira witnessed what was happening through the computer monitors, and was speechless. Then, to everyone's surprise, Nightmare Moon performed a 180 degrees stop a mile away from them. The creatures surrounded her Viper GTS-R, waiting for her command, while Nightmare stared smugly at her opponents.

"Wha' in tarnation are those things?!" Applejack asked.

"I don't know!" Twilight answered nervously.

"I do." Akira replied through everyone's communication systems. "I remember those creatures from one of the My Little Pony comics by IDW Publishing! One of the story arcs tells of those 'Nightmare Forces' kidnapping the pony version of Rarity and transforming her into their evil queen."

The Rainbooms were shocked to hear this, especially Rarity, even though he was talking about Rarity from Equestria.

"What?! B-b-but... how?!" Rarity questioned.

Akira continued. "They tricked her by shattering her certainty and determination, and by giving her nightmares about her friends rejecting and forgetting her. But, in the end, her Equestrian friends were able to show her how special she was to them, thus setting her free. So, if those things try to do the same thing to all of you, just remember that what they say will be lies and deceptions. And most importantly, remember of all the good times you've had in your friends. Understand?"

"We'll have to use our movie car replicas, and our powers, to beat them." Charlie added in. "Then, divide and conquer around the city to keep them occupied. Stay in contact with each other."

Everyone agreed on the plan. Rarity, however, was a little concerned of all this. What if those Nightmare Forces succeed into making her evil, too? If they have turned Rarity from Equestria into Nightmare Rarity, then will that happen to herself? Bobby could see that she was mentally worried.

"Rarity." Bobby called to her, as she looked at him. "We won't let anything happen to you. You are in charge of yourself. And we all believe in you. Remember that."

Bobby gave Rarity a warm smile at her, and she felt how true those words sound. She then smiled back in tears. "Thank you... Bobby."

Suddenly, Nightmare Moon interrupted though everyone's car radios, and began to taunt. "What is the matter, humans? Are you not going to attack me again, or will you turn and flee? I suggest that you do, while you still have the chance!"

Glaring back at her, Bobby replied by revving the engine of his 2000 #1 Pennzoil Nissan Skyline GT-R JGTC. He wasn't afraid of Nightmare Moon and her army, and as she saw his fearless expression, Rarity revved her 2011 Ferrari 458 Italia's engine, as well. The rest of Team Furious and the Rainbooms, including Starlight, revved their engines, indicating that they are not going to run away. Not without a fight, that is. The loud sounds of the engines echoed everywhere.

"We are NOT afraid of you, Nightmare!" David spoke up.

"Your Nightmare Forces aren't going to stop us from saving the world!" Starlight added.

"Yeah!" Rainbow grinned. "You and your army are going down!"

"So, go ahead, Nightmare!" Rachael smirked. "Make your move."

Nightmare was more than happy to hear those words. "With pleasure! My minions, seize them!"

The Nightmare creatures lurched forward and flew towards Team Furious and the Rainbooms.

"GO!!!" Charlie commanded.

The two teams burned rubber and drove their cars at their enemies. But, instead of colliding them head-on, they quickly split up into different directions on different streets, while Team Furious changed into their secondary vehicles, except Charlie and Taylin. The shadowy creatures were surprised of this, but they split up, as well, and chased after them individually. Nightmare Moon didn't see the sudden change of vehicles from Team Furious. Then, Charlie spoke to Nightmare though his radio.

"Why make this an easy win for you, when we can make things a little bit interesting? You'll have to catch us in a game of cat and mouse, and you'll have to follow the leader!"

Nightmare was not pleased of this, having to chase the leader to end this. Even so, her minions will most likely succeed in capturing all of them, so she drove her Viper to wherever the red and blue stock car with the yellow 24 on the sides went.

Sam and Applejack drove through an empty street, while two Nightmare creatures chased after them. They saw a construction site up ahead, and Applejack decided to use that to their advantage.

"Hey, Sam! Let's head over there! Maybe we'll git rid of 'em if we climb to the top!"

Sam tipped his white hat in agreement. "Roger that!"

Sam drove his General Lee through one entrance to the construction site, while Applejack entered her off-road 2010 Ford F-150 through another. They saw that the large unfinished building had four metal floors installed, with ramps in between each one. Both of them climbed to the first ramp up to the second story floor, but the creatures suddenly stopped, and after a few moments of looking at each other, they smiled and flew quickly all the way to the top floor. Applejack saw them through her passenger side window.

"They're headin' to the top fer' us!"

"We'll surprise 'em with our high beam lights!" Sam answered.

The Nightmare creatures waited for Applejack and Sam to arrive, in order to ambush them. But, as the two heroes reached the top, they flew towards them to attack, only to be blinded by too many lights from the F-150's off-road light bars, as well as the high beams from the General Lee, with the Dixie horn sounding off. Not bearing the light any longer, the creatures flew high in the sky to get away from it. Applejack and Sam climbed out of their vehicles to see where they went, and saw that the two shadowy forces were gone from sight.

Sam sighed. "Ah' guess bright light repels 'em fast."

"That's good." Applejack smiled. "No reason to stick around 'n' fight 'em anymore."

Sadly, Applejack soon found out that she was wrong, as the creatures returned after recovering from the surprise attack from her and Sam. They growled at them and circled around them.

Applejack groaned. "Ah' spoke too soon."

Deciding to battle after all, Sam switched his street clothes into his Wild Western battle outfit, and Applejack transformed her clothes into her Crystal Guardian outfit. They prepared themselves for battle, as the circling monsters quickly pulled away from the two heroes, and charged at them. Sam used his plasma crossbow to shoot, while Applejack used her super strength to smash and defend themselves. Unbeknownst to them, King Sombra's shadow form flew past them from afar, and was approaching to a random area of the city.

Three Nightmare minions chased Fluttershy's custom 2001 VW Beetle and David's Ecto-1 down a street that goes past a museum. As they swerved left and right, Fluttershy was nearly crying as she drove, while David was, nervously, flipping a few switches on his dashboard. This activated some proton canons, which suddenly emerged from Ecto-1's roof rack, pointing to the rear. David open-fired at the three Nightmares with very powerful protonic energy and shocked them enough to instantly disappear into nothing. David and Fluttershy stopped their cars to look and see if anything else followed them.

"I'm glad that's over." Fluttershy sighed with relief. "I thought those things were going to get us for sure. But what was that stuff you blasted them with?"

"Proton beams." David gladly replied. "It's what the Ghostbusters use to capture ghosts, but this was a powerful version."

"Well, let's find the others and..."

Before Fluttershy could finish, she screamed with fear. David faced to where Fluttershy was looking at, and his face went cold with fear, as well. King Sombra was approaching them from over a random building, and this prompted the two friends to slam their foot on their pedals and flee. Even though they were accelerating fast, Sombra was even faster, as he covered his shadow over their cars. This prompted David and Fluttershy to stop, and suddenly experience hallucinations of their greatest fears, or at least some scary moments.

Within her mind, Fluttershy saw that she was back in Canterlot High, and the other students were teasing her, laughing at her, and calling her names, and she was feeling so scared and embarassed.

"Please! Leave me alone!"

She began to cry, and ran away as far as she could, but it felt as if her surroundings didn't move at all, and all the laughter and name calling was getting louder. Then, everything went black, and Fluttershy could see her closest friends up ahead.

"Girls! Please help me! Everyone's making fun of me!"

But the illusions of Sunset, Rainbow, Rarity, Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, and even Spike, turned towards her, and they didn't look happy.

"Fluttershy," Applejack shook her head, "why can't you just stand up fer' yourself?"

"Well... I...I just..." Fluttershy tried to explain, but was interrupted by Rainbow.

"Why can't you be brave enough to fight back for once?!"

"Honestly, darling." Rarity scoffed. "I thought you were our friend."

"I am your friend!" Fluttershy began to shed tears. "It's just that... I..."

"Then, why don't you just turn around, and fix your problems alone!" Sunset scolded.

Twilight turned her back on Fluttershy. "You can't just rely on us to help you all the time."

Pinkie said nothing and just turned her back, as well. Fluttershy fell to her knees, ready to cry her broken heart out, when Spike came up to her.

"I can't believe you'd be someone who disappoints her friends like this." Spike sighed, as he walked away.

Fluttershy cried and begged for her friends to come back, but they didn't stop until they disappeared from sight.

Meanwhile, David suddenly saw himself behind bars, and he didn't understand what he did to land himself in jail. Then, he saw his parents looking at him with disappointed looks.

"David!" David's father yelled. "You were street racing this whole time?!"

David winced at his dad's sudden outburst. "I have, but..."

His mother shook her head. "We're disappointed at you, David Jefferson. You know street racing is illegal and dangerous."

"Well... yes, but... I was only doing it to get some money to support us!"

"And your 'friends' told you this was okay?!" David's dad scold loudly. "That's it, son! When you get out of jail, your street racing days are done, and you are never seeing your friends again!"

David's parent left his sights, and he was shocked to hear this. To never see his team again was his biggest fear. Feeling depressed, he sat on the single bed in his call, and began to weep.

Back in the real world, King Sombra had already left Fluttershy and David to cry in their worst nightmares. Akira saw what happen to them and heard their weeping in their cars. He knew the solution to their predicament, but he was unsure if they're willing to fight back.

"Fluttershy! David!" Akira called through their car radio. "This is Akira! Can you hear me?"

David and Fluttershy both gasped at the sound of his name, as well as theirs. "Akira?"

"Listen! Whatever each of you are experiencing is not real! King Sombra has placed you under some hallucination spell of your greatest fears! The only way to make it stop is to face them head-on!"

"I can't!" Fluttershy burst out. "My friends all hate me now! If I face them, they'll just hate me even more!"

"I'm currently in jail because I have been street racing!" David cried out. "I can't get out of here and help my friends!"

"That's just it!" Akira suggested. "Fluttershy, you have to face your friends, and give them a valuable lesson of why they need to stay friends with you! And David, you have to use your Proton Pack to break out of jail! It's the only way to save Los Angeles!"

Hearing what Akira had suggested gave both Fluttershy and David some confidence and agreed to do what he said. Back inside her head, Fluttershy stood up, wiped her tears away, and ran towards her friends again. They still weren't glad to see her, but before one of them could speak, Fluttershy spoke firmly first.

"Now, listen to me! What you all said to me was very mean! That's no way to treat your friend like that! I may not be the bravest, or the strongest, but I have always been there for you when you needed me!"

Suddenly, Fluttershy noticed her friends, and Spike, begining to feel guilty, which means she is winning, so she sympathized them with forgiveness.

"I will always have each of your backs, and I will forgive you, if you are sorry, too."

Then, each of her friends made small smiles, and said in unison. "We're sorry, Fluttershy."

Right at that moment, everything went white and Fluttershy found herself back to reality, and behind the wheel of her custom '01 VW Beetle.

David summoned his Proton Pack to appear, and quickly adjusted the Neutrino Wand to create a powerful Boson Dart, and blast his way through the concrete wall. He prepared himself for the blast and pressed a button to unleash the sudden burst of proton energy. After the small rumbling, a hole in the wall was created, which was the right size for David to escape through. There was a bright light on the other side, and it made its way through the hole, causing David to reach his left hand for it. After that, David was back in the driver seat of his Ecto-1 replica. He and Fluttershy had broken Sombra's spell, and they both sighed with relief.

"Thanks for your help, Akira." David smiled.

"Yeah." Fluttershy joined in. "How did you know that facing our fears would break the spell?"

Akira smiled with pride. "Ah, you know. Movies and cartoons can, sometimes, show you what to do." Then, his voice turned serious. "Now, you guys better hurry. Bobby and Rarity may need your help. They're approaching near the Fashion District."

"We're on it!" David nodded his head.

"Um.. I don't where that is." Fluttershy interrupted.

"Follow me. It's not that far."

David led Fluttershy the way towards the Fashion District area, while a dark shadow of a hypercar watched them from a few blocks away, before reversing and disappeared.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait, folks. This heatwave isn't doing me any favors, so I have been slacking off due to it. Anyway, we begin to see our heroes beginning to face against different enemies, as they work together to save L.A. The climax will rise as we head toward the final boss. So stay tuned!

16: Conquering Your Nightmares

Author's Note

To all those still following the story, I apologize for the very long wait. Sometimes I have other things on my mind, as well as in my life. Just know that I won't be giving up on this story, until it's complete.

Anyway, I hope you guys are still enjoying it, and I wish you all a Happy Holiday, and Merry Christmas!

16: Conquering Your Nightmares

Earlier, Sam and Applejack have just rounded two of Nightmare Moon's shadowy goons with rope that Sam created. Knowing that it won't hold them for long, the two of them drove out of the construction site, and onto the streets again. Afterwards, Akira told them both that they needed to join up with David and Fluttershy to help Bobby and Rarity over at the Fashion District. Sam led Applejack towards the mentioned location, both unware that Pinkie Pie's '99 Civic Coupe and Lily's street racer version of Herbie the Love Bug passed behind them at the intersection. Two frustrated Nightmare shadows were chasing after the playful duo, as they performed many evasive stunts, drifting around corners, and laughing with joy.

"Man, this is so amazing!" Pinkie shouted. "I've never had this much fun since FOREVER!"

"Yeah! Tell me about it!" Lily replied.

Then, she spotted an abandoned big rig trailer, with its rear doors open. She had an idea of trapping the shadow creatures inside. Lily looked at Pinkie through the left side window, and as if she can read her mind, Pinkie nodded her head and grinned. The two tricksters gently decreased their cars' speed, letting their chasers gain on them. The Nightmare creatures paid no attention to the road ahead. But, as soon as they caught up to them, Lily and Pinkie split up, and slammed on the brakes, as the creatures suddenly rushed inside the truck's trailer, hitting into the back wall hard. Lily and Pinkie reversed quickly and got out of their cars to shut the trailer's doors. Then, Pinkie placed her hand into her pink hair, and pulled out a can of sprinkles. Shaking it with great vibration, she opened one door, and threw the glowing pink can inside, and closed the door again.

"TAKE COVER!!!"

Both girls laid down on the ground, and covered their heads, expecting a big explosion from within the trailer. Sure enough, an explosion occurred from inside, which rocked the trailer, and some pink, creamy substance oozed out through the doorlines. As soon as it was over, Pinkie scooped up some of the cream with her finger, and tried it.

"Mmm. Cotton candy flavor."

Lily opened the trailer, and they both saw the two Nightmares covered in gooey pink cream, which suddenly melted them away into nothing.

"Yes!" Lily cheered, putting her fists in the air. "It worked!"

"Of course it did!" Pinkie smiled. "But we should help our friends now. "They might be in trouble!"

Over at the Fashion District, Bobby and Rarity were having difficulty shaking off three off the Nightmare Forces. Whenever they turn down a tight street, they were close to their rear bumpers, trying to get a hold on their vehicles' chassis. Bobby attacked them with his '77 Camaro Z28's weapons, as well as his own, and Rarity defend herself with her geode's ability to materialized gem-like objects. Soon, they passed many streets with fashion stores nearby, and Rarity was quite impressed with some of the clothing, dresses, and accessories that were left outside of the stores.

"Now I know why this area is called the Fashion District." Rarity chuckled.

"It was, also, previously called the Garment District," Bobby replied, "but, let's focus on losing these guys!"

One of of Nightmare creatures whispered something to its partners, and all three of them flew toward Rarity's Ferrari 458 Italia's undercarriage. This shocked Bobby and he warned her through the Ferrari's radio system.

"Rarity! They're under your car! They're under your car!"

"WHAT!?!?" Rarity screamed nervously.

To her surprise, her Ferrari was lifted off the ground, and the three Nightmares carried it into the air, while Rarity began to scream with fear.

"RARITY!!!" Bobby shouted at the top of his lungs.

"Don't worry, Bobby!" David's voice suddenly spoke through the Camaro's radio. "Fluttershy and I are here!"

"So are we!" Applejack joined in.

David's Ecto-1, Fluttershy's custom '01 VW Beetle, Sam's General Lee, and Applejack's '10 F-150 off-roader raced out into view from different streets, and drove beside Bobby. They saw the situation with Rarity's car, as the Nightmares carried it higher and higher. With no time to waste, Sam summoned his Plasma Bow, aimed it towards the Nightmare creatures, and shot a Plasma Arrow towards them. Upon a direct hit, two of the creatures disappeared, while the last one was struggling so much to carry the silver Ferrari in its hands, as it now flew downwards to the ground. David used his Ecto-1's proton cannons and shot a proton capture stream around the Ferrari. With great care, David placed Rarity and her car back on the road, and they all stopped their vehicles. The last Nightmare quickly flew towards them, when Bobby angerly transformed his left arm into a canon blaster, and blasted the creature from the driver side window. After it was finally gone from existence, Bobby, Rarity, Sam, Applejack, David, and Fluttershy sighed with relief.

"Are you okay, Rarity?" Fluttershy asked.

"I am now." Rarity answered. "I thought I was going to feint from being in the air."

"Yeah, that happens a lot, actually." Applejack rolled her eyes.

"Huh?! What is that suppose to mean?!"

Her friends all chuckled, and Bobby drove up next to Rarity, and smiled.

"Come on. Let's go find Charlie and the others. This night isn't over, yet."

Rarity nodded her head. "Right."

They were just about to leave, when Lily and Pinkie drove toward them from behind, but them seemed disappointed.

"Aww." Pinkie slouched her shoulders. "Are we too late?"

"Yeah, ahm' 'fraid so, Pinkie." Sam replied.

Both Pinkie and Lily groaned, but were still willing to help, so everyone drove together towards East L.A., and Bobby contacted Akira that they were okay.

Near Arlington Heights, Rainbow Dash and Rachael were dodging two of Nightmare Moon's goons, as they rounded a corner, and onto West Washington Blvd. At the end of the street was a Chevron gas station. Both Rachael and Rainbow can see it a few miles ahead of them, when suddenly, one of the Nightmare goons picked up a garbage can, and threw it toward's Rachael's '58 Fury. She was almost hit by it, but she continued on, with Rainbow's custom '15 Camaro by her left side. Their pursuers kept throwing objects at them, but they swerved left and right to avoid being hit.

"I guess they aren't making it easy for us, are they, Rachael?" Rainbow smirked.

"It's gonna take more than that to slow us down!" Rachael proudly replied.

As they approached the gas station, the two friends were about to turn left onto Hoover Street, when Rachael's Fury was hit by a big truck tire. Rachael was struggling to control her car, when she saw that she was about hit a gas pump. Rainbow stopped her Camaro and her eyes opened wide, as she witnessed her friend's Fury hit some of the gas pumps, and a huge explosion erupted.

"RACHAEL!!!!!"

In the distance, Sam, Applejack, David, Fluttershy, Bobby, and Rarity saw the explosion from where they were driving, and were all surprised.

"What was that?" David asked nervously.

"Sounds like a gas station exploded!" Sam answered.

"We better see if no one is hurt!" Fluttershy suggested, as they all drove towards the direction of the explosion.

Twilight, Taylin, and Starlight Glimmer were all having problems with three Nightmare Forces on their tails, when they all, too, heard the explosion. Strangely, the creatures flew off to wherever the explosion occurred, and the three confused girls slowed down to a halt.

"Hey. What happened?" Taylin asked perplexingly. "And why aren't they chasing us?

"I don't know." Twilight raised a brow. "But someone must have caused that explosion! We should investigate it."

"I just hope none of our friends are hurt!" Starlight gulped. They drove off to the destroyed Chevron gas station, not knowing that a certain matte black Lamborghini Veneno was carefully following them 8 miles behind them.

Rainbow's eyes began to shed lots of tears, having seen Rachael get killed from the flames. She couldn't see her, or her car, from within the fire. The two Nightmare minions were laughing with joy, and upon seeing their insulting smiles, Rainbow's anger began to flare up from within. She angerly screamed, and jumped at them, throwing random punches and kicks. This hurt the shadowy creatures just a little, and they quickly grabbed hold of both her arms.

"Let me GO!!!" Rainbow yelled. "You... you...!"

Rainbow was trying to break free, when she heard the sound of a V8 engine, revving from inside the flaming gas station. The creatures heard the sounds, as well, and they began to shake with fear. That's when a 1958 Plymouth Fury, all covered in fire from top to bottom, quickly reversed out of the gas station, with its body still intact. The Nightmare goons screamed, and flew away, as they dropped Rainbow on the ground. The fiery '58 Fury chased after the goons, leaving a shocked and frightened Rainbow Dash behind.

"R-R-Rachael?"

Suddenly, she saw most of her friends' cars approaching next to her. Fluttershy was the first to hug her friend with relief.

"Rainbow Dash!"

"Hey, Fluttershy." Rainbow hugged back.

"What in tarnation happened here?" Applejack asked.

"Well... you see.." Rainbow began to tell everyone what had happened.

Meanwhile, from within the flaming '58 Fury, Rachael was indeed alive and well, due to her fire abilities protecting her, but was filled with rage. As she inched closer to the frightened Nightmares, the fire surrounding her car seemed to manifest into a fiery hand. It reached outwards, and grabbed the two Nightmares tightly, thus ending the chase. The fire burned them instantly and they quickly vanished. Then, three more Nightmares appeared, and Rachael created a small flamethrower on the car roof, and fired at them, which burned them into ashes. Soon, Rachael took a deep breath and sighed, which seemed to extinguished the fire on her car entirely.

"Boy, what a rush!" Rachael smirked confidently, placing her hand on her head.

Then, she heard their friends driving up behind her back bumper. The Rainbooms, as well as most of Team Furious, were extremely shocked to see that she and her '58 Fury were alright.

"Relax, guys. It'll take more than fire to take me down."

Rainbow Dash sighed with relief. "Well, I'm glad to hear that." Everyone else agreed.

"I'm glad to see that Rachael's okay and all," Akira's voice sounded serious through the radio, "but someone's comin' at you from behind fast!"

Everyone's heads turned around to see the Lamborghini Veneno approaching them at great speed. It was about to hit the group head-on, when Starlight used her magic to shove her friends, as well as herself, out of the way. Flying right past them, the matte black Veneno screeched to a halt. The Rainbooms, Starlight and Team Furious waited silently to see what would happen next, when the left side window of the mysterious Lamborghini began to roll down, revealing a woman's snarling face. At that moment, everybody gasped, but Starlight knew who it was.

"Chrysalis!"

Charlie and Sunset were the only ones left being chased by the Nightmare forces, but they were alerted, by Akira, of Queen Chrysalis's presence, and they agreed to split up for now. Charlie still had to lose or defeat Nightmare Moon, who was still on his tail, before reuniting with his friends to help, while Sunset went off to her friends' location. As Charlie switched his '04 #24 DuPont Chevy stock car replica into his '70 Monte Carlo from "Tokyo Drift," Nightmare Moon witnessed this sudden vehicle change, and began to laugh manically.

"Do you plan to outrun me in that worthless metal on wheels?! Ha! You must have lost your senses!"

"Don't bet on it, Moony!" Charlie taunted.

Before Nightmare can command her minions to apprehend him, Charlie pressed on the NOS button on his dashboard, and charged through the streets with great speed. Nightmare can only growl, as she tried to catch up to him. Charlie rounded a corner, and as soon as she turned onto the same avenue, Nightmare Moon saw that he disappeared from her sights. The remaining Nightmare Forces couldn't see him anywhere, either.

"Find him!" Nightmare commanded. "We mustn't let them get to the fortress in the heart of this city!"

They soon began to move through the streets of Los Angeles, unaware that Charlie was cleverly hiding in a empty auto shop. He was just about to drive out, when a dim light slowly flashed at the far corner of the building, which caught his attention.

"What's that?"

With great curiosity, he climbed out of his Monte Carlo, and walked toward wherever the fading light was luminating. When he approached a toolbox, he saw that the light was gone, but noticed a new set of car keys. Upon closer inspection, Charlie saw the name of an unfamiliar car manufacturer, engraved on the handle of one of the keys.

"ION?" Charlie asked himself perplexingly. He doesn't know of any car manufacturer with that kind of name; not that he knows of. In fact, he doesn't know if these keys belonged to someone, since they just appeared out of nowhere. Charlie pondered for a while.

"I better hold onto these, just in case."

Without question, Charlie grabbed the car keys, and placed them in one of his side pockets. Then, he returned to his Monte Carlo and drove out to find his friends.

Starlight Glimmer, the Rainbooms, and the rest of Team Furious were standing 10 feet away of the vicious Queen Chrysalis's Lamborghini Veneno, with Chrysalis herself behind the wheel. She suddenly faced her matte black hypercar straight towards the group, blinding them with bright lights from the LED headlights, and she was ready to try to run them over. Starlight quickly used her magic to send an electric shock towards her archenemy's vehicle, which then short circuited its electrical system.

"Everyone!" Starlight called out to her friends. "Get out of here now! She wants to fight me, and me alone! I don't want anyone else to get hurt in this!"

"No way, Starlight!" Applejack objected. "If that Chrysalis is as bad as you said she is, you won't be able to handle her alone!"

"Besides," David joined in, "Nightmare Moon and King Sombra are still on the loose! What if they join in and help her win?"

"Then, you guys will have to intervene!" Starlight answered. "Just contact Sunset and Charlie to meet me over at that glowing green building over there! If I can, I'll meet you all there."

Starlight pointed towards the mentioned skyscraper building in Downtown L.A. It is the same building where some captured citizens are held in. Then, they heard the sound of Chrysalis trying to restart her Veneno's ignition over and over. Starlight returned to her lilac purple and teal striped McLaren Senna.

"Just leave this to me!"

Before long, Chrysalis's hypercar was now functioning, as Starlight drove hers past the Veneno's left side. Starlight glared at the former changeling queen through the side window, and then quickly accelerated away. Then, to the Rainbooms and Team Furious' surprise, Chrysalis suddenly chuckled out loud.

"How quaint. A little game of cat and mouse. Well, I'm game!"

With that being said, Chrysalis performed a 180 degree spin, and chased after Starlight's Senna. After they left, a pair of headlights appeared from the right. Everyone saw Sunset's '69 Mustang Boss approaching them, and they were relieved that their friend was alright. Sunset saw the two hypercars leaving, leaving her to realize that one of them was Starlight.

"Where's Starlight goin'? And who's that next to her?"

"That's Chrysalis." Rarity said gravely. Sunset gasped upon hearing that name.

"Starlight wants us to meet her at that glowing building over there." Lily pointed out. "And if anything goes wrong, we'll intervene to help her."

"I guess things are about to get interesting at this point, aren't they?" Sunset asked. Then, Tayla noticed something.

"Sunset, where's Charlie? Wasn't he with you?"

Sunset nodded her head. "He was, but then we split up, and he probably still has Nightmare moon on his tail."

"Or maybe he got away from her!" Pinkie smiled, as she pointed to her right. Everyone looked at the pointed direction, and they saw Charlie's '70 Monte Carlo approaching down the street. As he parked next to them, they all filled him in on what has happened, and what they are about to do. As they discussed their plan, Akira noticed something on his monitor screen. He saw a McLaren Senna and a Lamborghini Veneno battling each other. At that moment, Akira knew that they were the vehicles of Starlight Glimmer and Queen Chrysalis.

"Be careful, Starlight."

17: Clash of the Hypercars

Author's Note

Once again, to everyone still following this story, I apologize for delaying this next chapter. I have been getting a recent burnout, and that affects my motivation to continue. Sometimes, I need a few days to get myself going again, so I hope you guys understand what it's like to, sometimes, procrastinate and get burned out on the things you love to do. But, I'm still not giving up this story.

Anyways, this next chapter will be a little short, and deals with Starlight and Chrysalis battling out on the streets of Los Angeles, and Team Furious preparing to fight both Nightmare and King Sombra without the Rainbooms, slowly leading up to the climax.

17: Clash of the Hypercars

At the moment, all of Nightmare Moon's shadow forces have been vanquished, thanks to Team Furious and the Rainbooms. But there was still the issue of her, and King Sombra, causing all sorts of chaos upon Los Angeles, and most of its citizens have evacuated out of the city, or gone into hiding. Every law officers were doing everything they can to maintain peace and order, but even they were powerless against the three villains' abilities spreading terror in every corner of L.A.

Meanwhile, back in the secret underground lab, even Akira was horrified of what has happened to his home city. He then watched a male reporter, from earlier, giving an update of the situation on a monitor.

"As you can see, folks, L.A. has become a disaster area, with so much devastation and property damage everywhere! Most of the residents are still evacuating out of the city, but traffic in both directions on the 10 Freeway are packed. And if you can see what's behind me in the distance, one of those skyscrapers is still giving off a mysterious green glow around it. The FBI has been called in to investigate, but so far, they had no success in trying to enter the building."

"I guess Chrysalis has put up a force field to keep them out." Akira commented, as the reporter continued on his report.

"In all my years as a reporter, I have never seen such a..."

Before he could conclude his sentence, the reporter stopped and turned his head to his right, while the camera shift to the left. They heard the loud sounds of hypercar engines coming towards them, and soon, they saw a metallic purple and teal-striped 2019 McLaren Senna being chased by a matte black Lamborghini Veneno, which then zoomed past the reporter and cameraman with great speed.

"Folks, if you saw what flew right by me, it was a McLaren and a Lamborghini, both with very unusual colors than what you normally see on a hypercar!"

Akira knew that the Senna and the Veneno belongs to Starlight Glimmer and Queen Chrysalis. Soon, he turned his attention to another monitor, with a live footage of both vehicles battling against each other.

"Be careful, Starlight Glimmer." Akira ominously spoke.

Sparks were flying off the sides of Starlight's Senna and Chrysalis's Veneno, as they roared through the empty streets of Downtown L.A., with neither one giving each other room to back off. As they rounded a corner, however, Starlight quickly gained the lead ahead of the Chrysalis. There were only a few scratches and dents on their vehicles from where they were both side-swiping.

"You have taken everything from me, Starlight Glimmer!" Chrysalis growled. "I had the perfect army, until you interfered with my conquest, as well as poisoned my subjects' minds with your lecture about friendship!"

"I only wanted to show you and your subjects what it would be like if you give love, instead of taking it for yourselves." Starlight responded, knowing full well that Chrysalis wouldn't see reason. "I never meant to ruin your life."

"But you did! And now, I shall return the favor, one way or another!!!"

That is when she shunted the rear of the McLaren Senna with full force. Due to the sharp, low angle of the Lamborghini Veneno's front end, it picked up the Senna's rear diffuser, and slowly lifted it up from the ground. Starlight found herself being caught in a different angle, but quickly assessed the situation, and turned to the right, removing her car from the Veneno's front bumper. Starlight glared out from her left side window.

"So, that's how it's gonna' go down?"

Starlight didn't want to fight against the former changeling queen, but she knew she had to, in order to stop her latest conquest on this world. Using her magic, as well as some information given to her from Akira earlier, Starlight summoned an electro-static field on her car. Steering hard towards Chrysalis's Veneno, Starlight side-swiped her foe again, causing a sudden burst of energy, which sent the Veneno flying into a spin, along with some damage on the right side. Amazed by this, Starlight slowly stopped her Senna, and quickly contacted Akira.

"Hey, Akira. This ESF thing really does pack a punch! Where did you learned this stuff?"

"I've learned it from the video game, Need for Speed Rivals." Akira answered. "That game has some interesting Pursuit Tech weapons and devices that could prove useful to our cause."

"Oh." Starlight was slightly perplexed. She didn't know what this video game was about, but decided to not question it. "Well, that's good to know." Then, she heard Chrysalis scream with frustration.

"Aaah!!! Not again!"

Chrysalis was losing patience over her vehicle's struggle to ignite her car's engine again, but once it was back on, she scowled at Starlight, and revved her engine. Then, Chrysalis used her magic to materialize some sharp, long blade-like weapons, and mount them on the sides of her Veneno's front bumper. Starlight was surprised of this sudden weapon choice from her enemy, and Akira witnessed two vehicles approaching them in different directions on his monitor.

"Heads up, Starlight! Two cars are heading your way!"

"Who are they?" Starlight asked nervously.

Typing on his keyboard, Akira quickly identified the unknown cars, and gasped with fear when he looked at the information of their drivers.

"It's King Sombra and Nightmare Moon!"

Starlight also gasped upon hearing those names, and quickly reversed away from Chrysalis, performing a 180 degree spin. But she couldn't drive away now, as a black and dark purple 2012 SRT Viper GTS-R, and a dark grey and silver 2015 Audi R8 LMS, both with sinister looking body kits, surrounded her Senna. Then, Nightmare summoned a dark blue aura-like force field around Starlight's Senna, trapping her inside of it.

"Uh... Akira?!" Starlight quivered. "Please tell me help is on the way?!"

"Ummm..." Akira, nervously, looked at his monitors, and found that Team Furious and the Rainbooms are approaching Starlight's position from 3 miles away. It would still take them a little bit of time to arrive to help her. But, Akira knew of another Pursuit Tech trick that could work.

"Use the Shockwave, Starlight!"

Starlight knew what he meant, and without hesitation, used her magic to create another burst of energy, which was powerful enough to break through Nightmare Moon's force field, and repel the two villainous race cars with great damage. This repelling force surprised both Nightmare and Sombra.

"What was that?!" Sombra asked.

Starlight only smirked. "That is my ticket out of here!" Slamming her foot on the throttle, Starlight drove off towards a different direction. Chrysalis, on the other hand, wasn't going to let her escape for a minute.

"After her!!!"

Chrysalis, Nightmare Moon, and King Sombra chased after the McLaren Senna, but Starlight was already starting to disappear out of their sight. Then, Starlight quickly turned to the left, and upon seeing a tire shop, she pulled up behind some piles of tires to hide. The three villains roared by the tire shop, and before they could stop and check their surroundings, they were suddenly hit by fire blasts head-on, causing them to roll over a few times. Starlight saw all this, as she slowly pulled onto the empty street, and smiled. Team Furious and the Rainbooms had arrived just in time to help.

"You okay, Starlight?" Sunset asked.

"Yeah, I'm fine." Starlight confirmed. "I'm just glad you guys showed up. I was almost captured, until Akira help me out of a tight spot."

"You know," Pinkie scratched her chin, "seeing how smart he created all those gadgets and device in his lab, Akira should be out here with us. He saved us back at that graveyard. Maybe he could help us defeat those villains."

Akira heard what Pinkie Pie said through the com-link system and began to feel a little nervous. Akira has never been involved with combat situations. He'd rather be behind his computer and aid his friends from the safety of his laboratory. Needless to say, he would consider joining them to the end, should the situation be any dire.

Suddenly, everyone saw that the glowing green skyscraper was starting to flash a couple times over. The FBI agents backed off from a few feet away, afraid of what might happen. In her Veneno, Chrysalis expressed a big smirk, for that flashing building meant that something was done inside. She spoke to her accomplices via her own com-link system.

"Listen, you two. I need you to stall those meddlesome brats. I must return to the fortress to retrieve something I've been building."

"And what would that be, dare I ask?" Sombra asked snidely

"Ask no questions! Just trust me."

"I only trust myself!" Nightmare remarked.

"At least, we're on the same page on that subject." Sombra agreed.

Without another comment, Chrysalis only groaned and drove her hypercar towards the skyscraper. Akira overheard their conversation and was worried of what Chrysalis was "building" at this moment. He quickly alerted his friends about this vague info.

"You guys! I've just heard Queen Chrysalis talking about something that she was building in that skyscraper! I don't know what it is, but I'm betting that it's got something to do with it flashing a few times like that."

Charlie furrowed his eyes. "Then, we can't let her get to it! We have to stop her, before she gets the chance to do whatever she's planning!"

"Little problem with that, Charlie." Taylin pointed out. "We'd have to lose King Sombra and Nightmare Moon first. I'm sure they won't let us get to Chrysalis that easily!"

True to Taylin's statement, King Sombra and Nightmare Moon revved their race engines, and equipped some blade-like weapons on their race vehicles, showing them to heed their warning. That is when Starlight suggested something that might work out in their favor.

"I'll go after her! But I'll need you girls to come with me."

"Are you talkin' 'bout us, Starlight?" Applejack raise a brow, nervously.

"Yes, I am."

Knowing what she is thinking, the Rainbooms agreed. But, Fluttershy had her doubts.

"Oh, I-I don't know, Starlight. I don't think I'll be of much help in a fight."

"Don't worry, Fluttershy," Rainbow Dash reassured. "We'll keep an eye on each other, at all times." Fluttershy began to feel a little better.

"What about us, Starlight?" Lily asked.

"We'll need you guys to fight those two for us," Starlight instructed, "then meet us at the building, as soon as possible."

Rachael cracked her knuckles loudly and smirked. "Consider it done!" Team Furious agreed to Starlight's plan.

"Just be on your guard when you get inside." Akira warned, as he typed on his computer keyboard. "I'm unable to hack into the building's interior camera system, so try to stay alert. Chrysalis could set some traps for you girls."

"Thanks, Akira." Sunset nodded her head. "We will."

With that, Starlight led the Rainbooms to chase after Chrysalis, while Team Furious stayed behind to deal with the other two villains. Then, Charlie instructed to his friends to change into their battle outfits, and to fight King Sombra and Nightmare Moon without the use of their cars. Agreeing to Charlie's plan, from within their cockpits, Team Furious magically changed their outfits, and climbed out of their vehicles. All the while, the two villains saw that their opponents outside of their cars, and so, they did the same. As the wind began to blow, the two opposing factions stood there silently, thinking of their own strategies.

18: The Fight of the Night

Author's Note

This chapter deals with sneaking into Queen Chrysalis' hideout, and how Team Furious defeated Nightmare Moon and King Sombra. Things are about to heat up towards the end, so stick around.

Please forgive me for taking too long to publish another chapter. I have been losing motivation and doing other things. But, I did promised to finish this story, and that hasn't changed.

18: The Fight of the Night

Thing were beginning to become more tense in Los Angeles, as Chrysalis drove her Lamborghini Veneno towards her secret base. For unknown reasons, one of the skyscraper buildings began to flash an eerie green glow, indicating that something must have happened in Chrysalis's favor. There was something she secretly knew that would help her conquer Equestria, and even Earth.

As she drove faster, her path was suddenly cut off by a certain McLaren Senna, belonging to Starlight Glimmer. Soon, the Rainbooms caught up with her, and surrounded Chrysalis from escaping, while she could only snarl.

"This madness ends here, Chrysalis!" Starlight shouted out loud. Then, to her surprise, Chrysalis smirked.

"You think you're the only one with special vehicle abilities?"

Upon that question, Starlight and the girls suspected that their enemy has something in mind. Suddenly, the Veneno was surrounded in a green fiery circle, slightly blinding everyone. In a matter of seconds, the fire was gone, and so was Chrysalis and her vehicle. The girls gasped in surprise, as they discovered that Chrysalis can teleport, as well. This frustrated Starlight, as she pounded her fist on the steering wheel, and sighed.

"Don't worry, Starlight." Applejack assured. "We're gonna' stop that creep, no matter what it takes."

"We just need to formulate a plan," Twilight pondered, "without letting Chrysalis know we're coming."

Pinkie Pie joined in the conversation, with an idea in mind. "Oh! Oh! Maybe we can use some kind of invisibility device that can turn our cars invisible! That way, we can charge in, and stop Chrysalis's plan for good!"

The others have known Pinkie to be the only one to suggest good ideas out of nowhere. They all looked around their cars' interior, but they couldn't find a button, or device, that can turn their cars invisible. That is when Akira spoke up through their com-link system.

"Girls. I couldn't help but overhear Pinkie's suggestion, and I just happened to have invented a camouflage software that can be uploaded wirelessly into your vehicle's onboard system, and can be activated by voice-command, by saying 'Camouflage Mode."

"Really!?" The Rainbooms asked in unison, except Starlight, since she didn't know what a software is.

"Yeah." Akira confirmed. "It was a little project I created, but never had the time to successfully test it."

"You really are a science prodigy." Twilight gasped.

"Thanks. Just give me a few seconds." Akira began to type on his keyboard. As the software was uploading from his computer to the girls' onboard system, he looked at another screen, viewing Team Furious, Nightmare Moon, and King Sombra beginning their epic fight.

The battle between the two Equestrian villains and Team Furious had just started, as the latter group launched themselves forward, while King Sombra and Nightmare Moon jumped into the air. Nightmare summoned some dark energy from her hand, aimed towards Charlie, and threw it at great speed, but Taylin quickly created a magical shield in front of her friend, and blocked the attack. This had angered Nightmare, as she flew towards the two heroes, but was blasted by Bobby with his Plasma Cannon arm. King Sombra was also having some difficulty, as he tried to subject his opponents with his gaze, but thanks to David's Ecto-Goggles, as well as giving the rest of his friends duplicates of the equipment, they are somehow protected from being mind controlled. When that didn't work, King Sombra summoned his dark magic to utilize his black crystals and fire at David. However, Sam destroyed the incoming crystals using his bow and plasma arrows in one attack, while Rachael sent a fireball at Sombra, but as he quickly changed into a shadow, the intense light from the fireball burned him from the inside. When he went back into his human form again, a powerful water ball from a giggling Lily hit Sombra in the head, knocking him down.

The fight went on for 30 minutes, with both factions not showing any signs of stopping. As they kept fighting, a few of the civilians were gathering at a safe distance, witnessing what seemed to be like something out of an anime battle from television. Even the remaining police officers, who arrived to keep any bystanders from getting too close from the fight scene, were awed at the sight of Team Furious trying hard to defeat the humanized My Little Pony villains, in order to save all of Los Angeles.

Then, what seemed to be forever, Team Furious had the upper hand, when Charlie and Taylin decided to use their powers together. Charlie fired a powerful flaming blast from his double barrel shotgun, and Taylin flung a magical fireball from her hand, at Nightmare Moon. Nightmare used a shield of her own to block both attacks, but sent her down to the ground hard upon impact. When King Sombra was distracted by Nightmare's defeat, Bobby, David, and Sam used the opportunity to fuse their own attacks on him. David fired a boson dart first, Bobby unleashed an electric blast into the dart, and as the blast got close to Sombra, Sam sent an energy arrow at him, as David and Bobby's attack exploded at the same time. This sent an unconscious King Sombra to the ground, right next to Nightmare Moon, who was struggling to get off the pavement. This gave Team Furious a short time to catch their breaths and figure a plan to completely immobilize the two enemies.

"Okay... we stopped them." Bobby panted. "Now... how do we... make sure they... don't cause anymore damage?"

"Can't we summon something within ourselves to stop them?" Taylin pondered.

"Like the Elements of Harmony?" Lily puzzled.

"Lily," Rachael rebuked, "only the Rainbooms, and the Mane 6 from Equestria, can use the Element of Harmony. I don't think the Elements would come from us." Everyone else agreed with Rachael.

Charlie, however, remembered what Pinkie Pie said during the first time they've met, and what Sunset said in Twilight's basement. "Maybe. But, if we really are counterparts of the Rainbooms, and that we have different elements within ourselves, then it's worth a try to summon them."

Everyone was confused of what Charlie meant, until he reminded them what Pinkie and Sunset said to them. Then, he told them to hold each other hands, walk towards the defeated Nightmare Moon and King Sombra, and focus on trying to summon their elements in silence. As the weakened Nightmare and Sombra finally got back up, what they saw next shocked them deeply. Each of Team Furious' bodies glowed with different colors: Charlie glowed amber, Taylin glowed purple, David glowed green, Rachael glowed red, Sam glowed orange, Bobby glowed yellow, and Lily glowed pink. Then, they floated into mid-air, and their eyes glowed bright white in the same way that the Mane 6 did in the cartoon. This left Nightmare and Sombra completely terrified and confused. How could these humans possess the Elements of Harmony? Even all the people and officers in the background were both awed and puzzled. Finally, without warning, a familiar rainbow stream burst out of Team Furious and shot up and down upon their stunned opponents. The light of the rainbow was enough to cause great pain on Nightmare Moon and King Sombra, as they screamed at the top of their lungs, which could be heard faintly. At last, the rainbow disappeared, and Team Furious slowly landed down. They all heard the crowd cheer with great volume, while the cops remained in their place to hold back the screaming civilians. Team Furious felt surprised that they unleashed something that only Princess Twilight, Sunset, and each of their friends could do. This might prove their counterpart theory. Then, as they also felt flattered by their new fans, they looked at where Nightmare Moon and King Sombra once stood, and gasped. They saw a normal woman and man laying in pain on the pavement. To Team Furious, they weren't anyone they recognize. They ran up to them, and helped them up on their feet. Charlie and Taylin held the woman up, while Rachael and David helped the man.

"Are you alright, sir?" David asked the man named Mr. William. He replied, saying he is a little dizzy, but he was alright.

"Are you hurt, ma'am?" Charlie questioned the woman named Ms. Peterson, who said no and thank you.

Two ambulances arrived at the scene and Team Furious led the two civilians toward them. As they were both examined by the paramedics, they thanked the seven teenagers for saving their lives. Then, Team Furious asked them both if they remember anything that happened to them, or what cause them to be possessed. They said that a woman in a black dress kidnapped them both. Then, they recalled that woman using some dark magic from two broken items: a shattered piece of blue armor, and a red horn, thus transforming them into the human versions of King Sombra and Nightmare Moon. Team Furious realized what those items were. They also said they somehow witnessed all that has happened, after they were possessed, as if they were watching "in the back seat" of their own bodies. Even so, they apologized for causing so much devastation on Los Angeles. With the persuasion of Team Furious, the chief of LAPD assured them that it wasn't entirely their fault.

Meanwhile, Akira had finished uploading his wireless camouflage software into Starlight's Senna electronic system, as well as within the Rainbooms' vehicles. With it being voice-activated, they used their new vehicle ability to go invisible. What they found out about this new ability is that their interiors remained visible, while the exteriors were not. Presently, they were reaching near the bottom of the green flashing skyscraper. They saw the FBI agents and SWAT team trying to figure out how to enter it, so they took another short route to the building without being seen. With directions from Akira, they stopped at the rear entrance of the building, which led to a parking lot underneath. It was blocked by the green force field surrounding the entire area of the building. This concerned the girls on how to enter and find out what Chrysalis is up to.

"Any ideas on how to get in?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Starlight used her knowledge and magic to try to make an opening within the force field, but failed.

"It's too strong. We're got to figure something else."

As the girls tried to think of a solution, Pinkie Pie activated her '99 Civic Si's camouflage mode, disappearing from sight. That is when Applejack pointed out the obvious.

"Hey! Where's Pinkie?"

"I'm waiting for you girls, silly!" Pinkie said from the com-link system. They all saw her waving on the other side of the force field, which seem impossible to them.

"How in the world did you do that, Pinkie?!" Rarity gasped in surprise. Luckily, Akira was able to explain.

"I think what Pinkie did was simply activating the camouflage software and driving past the force field. Even I am both confused and impressed!"

"Well, that's Pinkie Pie for ya." Twilight smirked.

"C'mon, girls!" Sunset called out. "We still need to focus on the mission at hand here."

Without another second to waste, they all went invisible, drove towards the force field, and visibly emerged on the other side. Once there, they went into the parking lot and parked their cars. They stepped out and magically placed their cars in storage. Akira told them that since he still can't hack into the security cameras, he warned them to be careful, and on their guard at all times. The Rainbooms and Starlight agreed, as they silently "ponied up," and changed into their crystal-like attire from Camp Everfree. There was very little light to see, so Starlight, Twilight, and Rarity were able to light their surroundings with their unicorn/alicorn magic. The girls were just about to enter further into the dark parking lot, when they were suddenly blinded by bright green headlights. It was Queen Chrysalis, who was waiting in her Veneno for her prey to appear. Then, without warning, Starlight found herself trapped inside a green cocoon. The Rainbooms, however, weren't trapped in cocoons, but saw their friend being towed away into the darkness by the Veneno.

"STARLIGHT!!!" they screamed in unison. They brought out their cars again, and gave chase after Chrysalis, who was laughing sinisterly the whole time. They alerted Akira of their captured friend's situation, and he quickly contacted Team Furious for help. As he did, he began to wonder if he should help out after all.

After the epic battle, most of the bystanders and cops were doing their best to clean up most of Los Angeles. With King Sombra and Nightmare Moon gone, things were a little less tense. As the paramedics carried the two civilians away, the fight to save their world wasn't over yet. There was still Queen Chrysalis at large, and Team Furious hasn't heard from Starlight Glimmer, the Rainbooms, and Akira. They were just about to leave the scene, when they heard Akira calling them from their wrists. Charlie tap his wrist to bring up the holographic screen and a live video of their ally was broadcasting.

"Akira, what's the situation?"

"The girls had successfully infiltrated the glowing building's force field, but Chrysalis has just captured Starlight Glimmer!"

"WHAT?!" Taylin screamed. She was clearly worried for her friend.

"Her friends are chasing after Chrysalis in the parking lot under the building, but we need your help right away!"

"Alright, we'll be right there!" Charlie confirmed. "Let's move, team!"

Without a moment to lose, Team Furious quickly summoned their cars back out, and race towards the glowing skyscraper to rescue Starlight. As they left, Akira got out his seat and out of his lab coat. He went to the far side of the laboratory, where some sort of battle armor was hung in a display case. Placing his hand on the glass, he had a serious look on his face, and he made up his mind on helping his new friends.

"It's time."